<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="Bes02Maor" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="marc245">The Maori - Volume II</title>
        <title type="marc245">Memoirs of the Polynesian Society. Volume V.</title>
        <title type="sort">Maori - Volume II</title>
        <title type="gmd">[electronic resource]</title>
        <author>
          <name type="person" key="name-207424">Elsdon Best</name>
        </author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name key="name-123705" type="organisation">Keyboarded by AEL Data</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-121584" type="person">Jason Darwin</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-123705" type="organisation">AEL Data</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 1426 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>
          <name type="organisation" key="name-121602">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </publisher>
        <pubPlace><name type="place" key="name-008844">Wellington</name>, New Zealand</pubPlace>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>copyright 2004, by Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2005">2005</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">974730</idno></publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title level="m">
              <name key="name-204169" type="work">The Maori - Volume II</name>
            </title>
            <author>
              <name type="person" key="name-207424">Elsdon Best</name>
            </author>
          </titleStmt>
          <editionStmt>
            <p/>
          </editionStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>The Polynesian Society (Inc.)</publisher>
            <pubPlace>
              <name type="place" key="name-008844">Wellington</name>
            </pubPlace>
            <date when="1941">1941</date>
            <idno type="callno">Source copy consulted: Victoria University of Wellington Library</idno>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed, and
          the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding
          line. Every effort has been made to preserve the Māori macron
          using unicode.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic
          Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical
          groupings.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>NZETC Subject Headings</bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item>
              <rs key="subject-000010" type="subject">Historical Māori and Pacific Islands</rs>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change n="quickProof"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Adding scripted markup</change>
      <change n="encodingDesc"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of encodingDesc</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="utf8Conversion"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to Unicode (utf-8)</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:38">21:17:38, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=974730 --></change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-23T14:46:55">14:46:55, Tuesday 23 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-04T14:06:18">14:06:18, Tuesday 4 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front">
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d1" type="covers">
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02MaorFCo">
            <graphic url="Bes02MaorFCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02MaorFCo-g"/>
            <head>Front Cover</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02MaorSpi">
            <graphic url="Bes02MaorSpi.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02MaorSpi-g"/>
            <head>Spine</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02MaorBCo">
            <graphic url="Bes02MaorBCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02MaorBCo-g"/>
            <head>Back Cover</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d2">
        <pb xml:id="ni" n="i"/>
        <p>THE MAORI</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="nii" n="ii"/>
      <pb xml:id="niii" n="iii"/>
      <titlePage xml:id="t1-front-d3">
        <titlePart>Memoirs of the Polynesian Society. Volume V.</titlePart>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart>THE MAORI</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <docAuthor>ELSDON BEST</docAuthor>
        <docEdition>VOL. II</docEdition>
        <docImprint>
          <pubPlace>WELLINGTON:</pubPlace>
          <publisher>The Polynesian Society (Inc.)</publisher>
          <date when="1941">1941.</date>
        </docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d4">
        <pb xml:id="niv" n="iv"/>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">First Published, 1924.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">Re-issued, 1941.</hi>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d5" type="contents">
        <pb xml:id="nv" n="v"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Contents.</hi>
        </head>
        <list>
          <item>List of Illustrations <ref target="#nvii">vii</ref>
          </item>
          <item>IX Customs pertaining to Birth <ref target="#n1">1</ref>
          </item>
          <item>X Sickness, Death, Burial and Exhumation <ref target="#n28">28</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XI The Arts of Pleasure—Games and Pastimes <ref target="#n77">77</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XII Vocal and Instrumental Music <ref target="#n135">135</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XIII The Dawn of Science <ref target="#n171">171</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XIV The Art of War <ref target="#n224">224</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XV The Pa Maori, or Fortified Village <ref target="#n304">304</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XVI Maori Agriculture <ref target="#n353">353</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XVII Fishing Devices and Methods <ref target="#n397">397</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XVIII Forest Lore and Woodcraft <ref target="#n451">451</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XIX Textile Arts <ref target="#n503">503</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XX Personal Adornment <ref target="#n532">532</ref>
          </item>
          <item>XXI Dwelling Houses and Storehouses <ref target="#n558">558</ref>
          </item>
          <item>List of Authorities <ref target="#n593">593</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Index <ref target="#n597">597</ref>
          </item>
        </list>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="nvi" n="vi"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d6">
        <pb xml:id="nvii" n="vii"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">List of Illustrations</hi>
        </head>
        <list>
          <item>A carved coffin <ref target="#n9">9</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Women of the Tuhoe bush tribe <ref target="#n20">20</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A posture dance by men <ref target="#n26">26</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Carved wooden coffin <ref target="#n36">36</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Woman weaving <ref target="#n46">46</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Women plaiting <ref target="#n57">57</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Generating fire <ref target="#n68">68</ref>, <ref target="#n203">203</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The double <hi rend="i">manaia</hi> design in carving <ref target="#n76">76</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Casting the whip spear <ref target="#n86">86</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Cats cradle designs <ref target="#n100">100</ref>, <ref target="#n101">101</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A posture dance by men <ref target="#n104">104</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A posture dance by women <ref target="#n108">108</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The <hi rend="i">mu torere</hi> board <ref target="#n113">113</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Maori kites <ref target="#n117">117</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Maori tops <ref target="#n124">124</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The jumping jack toy <ref target="#n130">130</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Grotesque carved figure <ref target="#n134">134</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Musical instruments <ref target="#n138">138</ref>, <ref target="#n145">145</ref>, <ref target="#n149">149</ref>, <ref target="#n156">156</ref>, <ref target="#n161">161</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Wooden Trumpets <ref target="#n158">158</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Bullroarer, etc. <ref target="#n165">165</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Tree gong at Te Whaiti <ref target="#n168">168</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Cross sections of canoes <ref target="#n183">183</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Appliance for raising ridgepole <ref target="#n194">194</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Maori drills <ref target="#n196">196</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The balista tree-felling device <ref target="#n199">199</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Fire generating implements <ref target="#n207">207</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Maori compass <ref target="#n211">211</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Decorative work on house wall <ref target="#n223">223</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A son of Tu <ref target="#n230">230</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The <hi rend="i">turuhi</hi> spear <ref target="#n243">243</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, <hi rend="i">Taiaha</hi> and <hi rend="i">pouwhenua</hi>
            <ref target="#n246">246</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, Carved tongue of <hi rend="i">taiaha</hi>
            <ref target="#n248">248</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, Long-handled tomahawk <ref target="#n250">250</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The <hi rend="i">tewhatewha</hi>
            <ref target="#n252">252</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The greenstone <hi rend="i">mere</hi>
            <ref target="#n256">256</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The <hi rend="i">patu onewa</hi>
            <ref target="#n258">258</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The <hi rend="i">miti</hi> or stone club <ref target="#n260">260</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The <hi rend="i">patu paraoa</hi>
            <ref target="#n262">262</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The <hi rend="i">kotiate</hi>
            <ref target="#n264">264</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The <hi rend="i">wahaika</hi>
            <ref target="#n266">266</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weapons, The <hi rend="i">patiti,</hi> etc. <ref target="#n268">268</ref>, <ref target="#n269">269</ref>
          </item>
          <pb xml:id="nviii" n="viii"/>
          <item>The shark tooth cutting implement <ref target="#n271">271</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The <hi rend="i">hoeroa</hi>
            <ref target="#n277">277</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A position in the war dance <ref target="#n291">291</ref>
          </item>
          <item>House carvings <ref target="#n303">303</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The <hi rend="i">pa maori,</hi> Earthwork defences <ref target="#n308">308</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Wharekaho <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> Mercury Bay <ref target="#n315">315</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Fosse of old fort at Urenui <ref target="#n317">317</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Stone-faced scarp of Te Koru <hi rend="i">pa</hi>
            <ref target="#n322">322</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Hill fort at Waiapu <ref target="#n323">323</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Carved post of stockade <ref target="#n325">325</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Model fort at Rua-tahuna <ref target="#n326">326</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Carved figures on stockade posts <ref target="#n329">329</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Te Namu <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Opunake <ref target="#n346">346</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Agricultural implements <ref target="#n360">360</ref>, <ref target="#n361">361</ref>, <ref target="#n362">362</ref>, <ref target="#n363">363</ref>, <ref target="#n364">364</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Natives using digging implements <ref target="#n365">365</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The <hi rend="i">timo</hi> or grubber <ref target="#n367">367</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Woman using a <hi rend="i">timo</hi>
            <ref target="#n368">368</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The <hi rend="i">paretai</hi> or hand scoop <ref target="#n369">369</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Method of digging a field for crop planting <ref target="#n382">382</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Stone image representing god of agriculture <ref target="#n385">385</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The <hi rend="i">taro</hi> plant <ref target="#n391">391</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Fish nets and corfs <ref target="#n408">408</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A hand net <ref target="#n413">413</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A lobster pot <ref target="#n416">416</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A <hi rend="i">moa</hi> bone implement <ref target="#n418">418</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A mussel dredge <ref target="#n419">419</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Fish hooks <ref target="#n420">420</ref>, <ref target="#n424">424</ref>, <ref target="#n427">427</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Line sinkers <ref target="#n422">422</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Eel grains <ref target="#n428">428</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Albatross hook <ref target="#n429">429</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Eel Weir <ref target="#n433">433</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Eel pot with leading net <ref target="#n434">434</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Eel pot with double entrance <ref target="#n435">435</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Eel pot set at V-shaped weir <ref target="#n436">436</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Lamprey weirs <ref target="#n443">443</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Lamprey pot set at weir <ref target="#n445">445</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A <hi rend="i">pouraka</hi> fish trap <ref target="#n448">448</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Bird snaring troughs <ref target="#n463">463</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Bird spear points <ref target="#n465">465</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Bird-snaring implements <ref target="#n470">470</ref>, <ref target="#n472">472</ref>, <ref target="#n475">475</ref>, <ref target="#n476">476</ref>, <ref target="#n480">480</ref>, <ref target="#n482">482</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Rat traps <ref target="#n493">493</ref>, <ref target="#n495">495</ref>, <ref target="#n496">496</ref>, <ref target="#n497">497</ref>, <ref target="#n498">498</ref>, <ref target="#n501">501</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Maori garments <ref target="#n504">504</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Dogskin capes <ref target="#n509">509</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Cloaks and kilts <ref target="#n510">510</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Weaving appliances <ref target="#n512">512</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Superior garments <ref target="#n515">515</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A feather cape <ref target="#n519">519</ref>
          </item>
          <pb xml:id="nix" n="ix"/>
          <item>Aprons worn by girls <ref target="#n520">520</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Belts <ref target="#n521">521</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A sleeping mat <ref target="#n523">523</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Woman plaiting a floor mat <ref target="#n524">524</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Baskets <ref target="#n526">526</ref>, <ref target="#n527">527</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Stone fibre beater <ref target="#n528">528</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Cordage <ref target="#n529">529</ref>, <ref target="#n530">530</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Bone combs <ref target="#n534">534</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Greenstone pendants <ref target="#n536">536</ref>, <ref target="#n538">538</ref>, <ref target="#n539">539</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Greenstone <hi rend="i">tiki,</hi> a neck pendant <ref target="#n541">541</ref>
          </item>
          <item><hi rend="i">Rei paraoa,</hi> a neck pendant <ref target="#n542">542</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Necklaces <ref target="#n544">544</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Tattooed native <ref target="#n547">547</ref>
          </item>
          <item>An old style of tattooing <ref target="#n550">550</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Tattooing of women <ref target="#n551">551</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Tattooing implements <ref target="#n553">553</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <hi rend="i">Tara whakairo</hi>
            <ref target="#n556">556</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Superior house <ref target="#n560">560</ref>
          </item>
          <item>House interior <ref target="#n564">564</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Decorative work in superior house <ref target="#n566">566</ref>, <ref target="#n568">568</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A village scene <ref target="#n572">572</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Hafted stone adze <ref target="#n579">579</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Stone adzes <ref target="#n580">580</ref>, <ref target="#n581">581</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Stone chisels <ref target="#n582">582</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Stone cutting implements <ref target="#n583">583</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Elevated storehouse <ref target="#n586">586</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A pit store <ref target="#n589">589</ref>
          </item>
        </list>
      </div>
    </front>
    <body xml:id="t1-body">
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d1" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n1" n="1"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">IX Social Customs—</hi>
          <hi rend="i">Continued</hi>
          <hi rend="c">Customs Pertaining To Birth</hi>
        </head>
        <epigraph>
          <p>High-class ritual pertained only to superior families—The first-born male and female children of most importance—Tutelary beings presiding over birth—The Children of the Mist, born of the Mist Maid—The <hi rend="i">mate marama</hi>—Giving birth no severe ordeal to the Maori woman—Future mother congratulated by people—Rite to cause conception—Rite to prevent conception—Childless women and sooterkin—Curious beliefs—Cosmogonic period of birth—Abortion—Immature birth a danger to the community—The nest house—Segregation—The <hi rend="i">tapuhi</hi> or attendants—Parturition—Ritual formulæ—Child welcomed into the world—Disposal of the <hi rend="i">iho</hi>—The Tohi rite—Divination—The Oho rangi rite—Ceremonial release of a bird—The Pou uekaha or birth registration—The Maioha rite—Child dedicated to Supreme Being—The baptism of the child—The birth tree—The Tua rite—Ceremonial feast—<hi rend="i">Tapu</hi> name of child—Illegitimate children—Weaning—Curious form of cradle—The <hi rend="i">nanu</hi>—Massage of infant—The names of Io, how used—Flute played to expedite birth—Phallic flutes—Infanticide.</p>
        </epigraph>
        <p><hi rend="sc">It</hi> has already been explained that the Maori has strong aristocratic tendencies, and that the more elaborate ceremonies and high-class ritual were not employed in connection with the common folk of a community. Thus it is that, in order to explain the more interesting customs and practices connected with birth, it will be necessary for us to deal with a family of the chieftain class. With regard to the science of genesiology, the writer happens to possess a somewhat extensive budget of data as collected from several different tribes. This budget includes the higher form of ritual employed by the Takitumu folk. The ritual connected with birth, as pertaining to the cult of Io, the Supreme Being, is of special interest, as in the dedication of the child to that
            <pb xml:id="n2" n="2"/>
            revered being. The ritual formulæ employed at such dedication are of an extremely archaic nature and interesting withal.</p>
        <p>The most elaborate ceremonial was that connected with the first-born male child of a superior family, younger sons were not, apparently, honoured to so great a degree. The first-born female of such a family was, in like manner, considered to be of more importance than later-born females. The tutelary beings presiding over birth were Hina-te-iwaiwa or Hine-te-iwaiwa, and Hine-korako, both of whom are lunar personifications. In olden times marvellous things occurred in the world of light, according to Maori myth and folk lore, hence we hear of strange cases of unnatural birth and weird forms of parentage. A few such cases have been described. My old friends of the Tuhoe tribe are descended from Hine-pukohu the Mist Maid, who came down from the heavens and mated with Te Maunga (The Mountain), their progeny being one Potiki, the eponymic ancestor of the tribe Nga Potiki, called Tuhoe in later times. These fierce, virile bushmen are of celestial origin, they were born of mist and mountain; they are the Children of the Mist.</p>
        <p>The condition of <hi rend="i">mate marama</hi> (moon or monthly sickness) always rendered women unclean in former days, and we have noted certain disabilities that were attached to that condition. This unclean state is often denoted by the word <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> as in connection with the above affection, with birth and also with death. Little inconvenience did this condition cause native women physically, as in the matter of giving birth to a child she was remarkably free from suffering, and the ills experienced by women among more civilised folk. The care taken of a woman of rank, to be described presently, does not present the conditions under which an ordinary woman of the people brought forth her child. I have known women on the march, or engaged in some task, to go aside and return in an hour or so with the child. Truly is the wind tempered to the shorn or doctorless lamb.</p>
        <p>In the case of a high-born woman, laborious work would not be expected of her when it was known that she was with child. Also the people of the community would probably visit her in a body and congratulate her on her being about
            <pb xml:id="n3" n="3"/>
            to bear a child <hi rend="i">hei kahaki i te kawai</hi>—to carry on the line of descent of a high-class family. The Maori ever deeply deplored the extinction of an old and superior family. When, during pregnancy, a woman developed a desire for any particular food, it was said that the child craved it, and that food was called a <hi rend="i">whakawaiu,</hi> a producer of milk.</p>
        <p>A very peculiar rite, known as <hi rend="i">whakato tamariki,</hi> was sometimes performed by native priests; it was a performance of white magic in order to cause a woman to conceive, hence was it styled “child implanting.” We have already noted two ways of bringing about such a condition, but there were also others. The following is a procedure that obtained among the Takitumu folk. The officiating priest ascertained which sex was desired by the parents, then procured a leaf which he cut into the outline of a human figure, not forgetting to indicate the sex. He then conducted the woman to a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> place and bade her lie down on a mat, on her back. By means of certain purificatory acts and ritual formulæ he removed from her all evil and harmful influences, so as to leave her in a pure, receptive, morally clean condition. She now resembled the Earth Formed Maid, the first of all women, created by Tane the demiurge on the <hi rend="i">puke</hi> or <hi rend="i">mons veneris</hi> of the Earth Mother in the days when the world was young. The priest then intoned an invocation to Io, the Supreme One, asking him to endow the woman with the powers of the Earth Formed Maid, the power to produce children. He then put aside the woman's cloak, and, standing at her feet, facing her, holding the leaf image in his hand, he recited: “This young one is now a disciple of thine, O Io! Thy breath, the breath of the Earth Formed Maid, may it now alight.” He then placed the little leaf image on the body of the woman, just above the navel, and again covered her with the cloak. The next act was the lifting of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> from them both, after which the woman was free to return to her home. The priest preserved the leaf image, which was afterwards placed under her pillow when she was about to confined. Cruder forms of this rite were performed over women of less note, but in these cases lesser deities were appealed to.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n4" n="4"/>
        <p>The causing of conception by means of trees and stones possessing the necessary powers has already been described. Polack, an early sojourner among the northern tribes, tells us of a shamanistic <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> named Arawhata, to whom childless women used to apply. He would tell a woman that he had the power to induce the moon to cause her to conceive, but that she must bring him a certain number of baskets of food to serve as an offering to the planet. Evidently that priest had the commercial instinct. The Tuhoe folk will tell you that the moon is the husband of all women, a singular belief in face of the fact that Hine-te-iwaiwa is a female personification of that orb, she who is the tutelary being of women and controller of all matters pertaining to birth.</p>
        <p>A rite, termed Tuapa, was sometimes performed in order to prevent conception in a woman, as one who wearied of child-bearing. In this rite a stone was employed as an emblem of sterility. Some natives assert that the sex of a child can be ascertained prior to birth by means of certain signs. One such is as follows:—If the dark parts of a woman's breasts are comparatively extensive, then the child is a female; if the reverse, the child is a male. Again, the natives believe that the unborn child receives sustenance from the mother through the fontanelles, or <hi rend="i">rua kai</hi> (food apertures) as they are termed.</p>
        <p>In olden days childless women sometimes carried and nursed a kind of dummy child, or sooterkin, such as a small wooden image of human form, or a stone with a piece of garment wrapped round it. A Tuhoe woman utilised a large potato as a sooterkin, and when, in later days, she gave birth to a child it was named Tama-riwai (Potato Son) in memory of the potato child. Women sang lullabies over these inanimate children as they would sing to living ones. I have collected several such songs. Nearly five decades ago I knew a childless native woman who nursed and carried a young pig as a substitute for genuine offspring. Still earlier sojourners in Maoriland have seen women suckling young pigs.</p>
        <p>In some parts at least a pregnant woman was not allowed to have her hair cut, lest the child should be stunted in its
            <pb xml:id="n5" n="5"/>
            development. If such a woman has a flushed face then the child is a female. If she feels the child move within her, then bad weather is at hand. If a <hi rend="i">whe</hi> (an insect, the mantis) is seen on a woman, it is a sign that she is pregnant. The singular act styled <hi rend="i">piki whenua</hi> was a bestriding or standing over the residue of birth; it was performed by childless women in order to render them fruitful. The fructifying amulet, called a <hi rend="i">tiki,</hi> described elsewhere, was worn for the same purpose. Hine-te-iwaiwa is said to have been the first female over whom virtual formulæ to facilitate birth were recited. Such a charm is termed a Tuku. A long formula has been preserved we are told, was recited by Tane over Hinetitama (the Dawn Maid) in order to cause her to conceive. It is of a very archaic aspect and beyond our powers of translation, so numerous are the obsolete sacerdotal expressions it contains.</p>
        <p>The period of birth among mankind is based on the mystic twelve nights periods of the first of all acts of parturition, when the Earth Mother brought forth her young to the world of light. These <hi rend="i">po</hi> (nights or periods) were, as we have seen, divided into two series of six each, and it was during the second series that the primal progeny came into the world. If the period of labour be drawn out to the fourth or fifth night (day) the child dies; on the fifth or sixth the mother also dies; the old expression <hi rend="i">rauru whiwhia,</hi> betokening a difficult birth.</p>
        <p>If a first-born child died in infancy the parents would probably get priest to perform the <hi rend="i">Tuora</hi> rite over the next child born, so as to preserve its life. Cases of premature birth were supposed to have been brought about by the mother having infringed some law of <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> A woman would commit such an act if she wished to procure abortion. In order to effect this she might merely hie her to a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> spot, pluck a herb growing thereon, apply it to her mouth and cast it away. That was quite sufficient; she had “eaten” or polluted a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> spot; the gods would attend to the matter. An immature birth is always a danger to a community, for its <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> (spirit) may develop into <hi rend="i">atua kahu (kahu</hi>=the enveloping membrane), a cacodæmon, a malignant demon delighting in harassing
            <pb xml:id="n6" n="6"/>
            man. Reflect on the cases of Te Awanui and Te Rehu-o-tainui already described. Such a spirit may take up its abode in an animal, dog, lizard, or bird, and work incalculable harm as an <hi rend="i">atua ngau tangata</hi> (man-assailing demon). A person assailed by such a demon would request a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> to expel it, and he would do so by means of the <hi rend="i">takutaku</hi> rite. He would place a piece of herb, perhaps a long leaf or culm, on the body of the sufferer as an <hi rend="i">ara atua,</hi> or way by which the afflicting spirit was supposed to leave the patient's body. An exorcistic formula <hi rend="i">(karakia takutaku)</hi> would he then recite to cause the demon to depart. A rite to lay the demon spirit was sometimes performed over the spot whereat the fœtus had been buried; such an immature birth is styled a <hi rend="i">whakatahe.</hi> Internal medicines for any purpose were practically unknown in pre-European days.</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">whare kohanga,</hi> or “nest house,” was an important institution in olden times, and deserves some explanation. This name was applied to a temporary hut erected as a lying-in hospital, and which was occupied by a woman for a short period before the birth of her child, and for a week or so afterwards, that is until the Tua or Tohi rite had been performed over the infant. We are told that, in some cases, or some districts, two huts were so used, the <hi rend="i">whare kahu,</hi> or birth house, and the “nest house,” to which mother and child were removed about a day after the confinment. This double house arrangement was assuredly not a common practice, however. There is a certain aspect of <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> in the sense of “uncleanness,” pertaining to birth, hence the segregation. Little ceremony pertained to the function among the ordinary folk, but in the case of important women it was a highly ceremonious one. It was not seemly for a person to enter or leave this world within a dwelling house, a superstition that has brought considerable hardship to the ever fanciful Maori.</p>
        <p>The comparatively comfortable hut described below was by no means always in evidence, and women often needed a Spartan-like spirit of endurance to face hardships imposed upon them. In 1814 the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-208673">S. Marsden</name> wrote as follows of a woman he saw “lying with a child about three days old by her side in the open air, sheltered only by a few reeds
            <pb xml:id="n7" n="7"/>
            placed in the direction from which the storm of wind and rain blew.”</p>
        <p>Some tell us that great care was taken to avoid pollution of the sacred life principle of the infant during its first week or so in the world of life, that is until the Tua rite was performed over it. After that performance danger would be lessened; the gods would be watching over the child. Thus the mother would leave her hut to partake of food, lest the child become defiled, and great care was displayed in conveying food to the mother.</p>
        <p>In a long account of the erection of the “nest house,” or hut, we are told that no window space was left in it, but two ventilation apertures <hi rend="i">(koropihanga)</hi> were left, one at each end, just under the ridge pole. The length of such a hut was about a fathom and a-half, say nine feet, one <hi rend="i">māro</hi> and a <hi rend="i">hau,</hi> as the Maori puts it. The width was about one fathom and a cubit. A porch, some three or four feet deep, provided a lounging place for the woman on pleasant days; the door was simply a suspended mat. The most desirable form of fire to have inside the hut, chimneys being unknown in Maoriland, was that termed <hi rend="i">ahi tupopoto.</hi> This was a peculiar kind of furnace, or self-burning stove, the stove itself burned away with the fuel therein. A sheet of green bark of the white pine tree was obtained and exposed to sun or fire heat, when it soon curled up and assumed the form of a hollow cylinder, as is well known to us bush-dwelling folk. This was set up in the hut in a vertical position, the lower end being inserted in the earth. This cylinder was then filled with charcoal, and, when the woman wished the hut warmed, the charcoal was kindled on the top. The fuel burned steadily, emitting no smoke, and, as it burned away, so also was the bark cylinder consumed.</p>
        <p>Certain primitive sanitary arrangements were made behind the hut for the benefit of the woman. When near her time she would take up her abode in this “nest house,” accompanied by two of her female relatives to act as <hi rend="i">tapuhi</hi> (attendants or nurses). These women remained with her; they did not cook for her or for themselves, that task being performed by the women of the adjacent village home, or at a temporary cooking
            <pb xml:id="n8" n="8"/>
            shed erected at some distance from the nest house. There was no close communication between the female cooks and the <hi rend="i">tapuhi;</hi> they remained apart. When a meal was ready, then one of the cooks would carry it to a spot midway between the cookhouse and the nest house, deposit it at that spot, and then return. One of the <hi rend="i">tapuhi</hi> women would then fetch it and convey it to the nest house, where the three women would partake of it together, probably in the porch, on a fine day possibly in the open. Only near relatives of the woman would visit her, and her husband, or a priest if some rite was to be performed. This hut would be destroyed by fire after the woman returned to her home, and the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> would be taken off the place, during which ceremony relatives of the parents would eat a portion of food at the place in order to render it “common.” The <hi rend="i">tapuhi,</hi> or attendants, did not visit their homes while they were attending on their relative, lest some pernicious influence be conveyed to the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> “nest house.” The terms <hi rend="i">puhi</hi> and <hi rend="i">rauhi</hi> were sometimes applied to these women.</p>
        <p>In parturition a native woman kneels down with her knees well apart. An attendant woman squats down in front of her and the two clasp each other round the body, below the arms. The attendent puts her knee against the body of her charge, on the upper part of the abdomen, and presses it downward. Should a woman be overtaken when away alone, as in the forest, she would seek a stout stick and lash it in a horizontal position to two saplings at a proper height. This rude obstetric apparatus is termed a <hi rend="i">pae whakaruru,</hi> or <hi rend="i">pae whakairi.</hi> She would then lean against the pole and so work her body as to produce the required downward pressure. In some cases, however, no such apparatus was employed. Truly these folk are masters of self-help.</p>
        <p>In some cases of <hi rend="i">rauru whiwhia</hi> (entangled <hi rend="i">rauru,</hi> this being one of the names of the umbilical cord, two others are <hi rend="i">iho</hi> and <hi rend="i">pito</hi>), or prolonged labour, a woman was conveyed to the <hi rend="i">tuahu,</hi> or sacred place of the hamlet, where a rite was performed over her by a priest. In the case of a high-grade <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> being employed, the following formula was repeated by him at such a time: “Come, O dame, in the time of fulness,
            <pb xml:id="n9" n="9"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor009a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor009a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor009a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Old wooden coffins, in which exhumed bones of dead were placed. A considerable number of these receptacles, showing peculiar carved designs, are preserved in the Auckland and Wellington Museums.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Dominion Museum collection</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n10" n="10"/>
            bear thyself bravely before the world, even as did your ancestress Hine-titama, when traversed were the ways of earth and heaven, even to the ascent to Tiritiri-o-matangi [eleventh heaven]. Strenuously pursue your course, bear out the functions of your ancestress, the Earth Formed Maid, to abide within Hui-te-rangiora.”</p>
        <p>This reference to the first of human mothers was held to be most helpful. This formula was recited to induce the woman to bear herself right bravely. The priest then repeated the following to cause the child to be born in a correct manner: “Now I appeal to the gods of heaven and earth that they may cause you to come forth to Tahuaroa, to this world. Come forth, O child! Tread thy path, the broad way of Tane. Bring thyself by the way of thy ancestress Hinetitama, who came forth to this world to dwell in peace within Hui-te-ananui. Content shall be thy lot in the world of life and light, and sighs of relief shall proclaim the ordeal past, O child!”</p>
        <p>Tahuaroa is a name for this world, the fair earth, and Hui-te-ana-nui was the abode or domicile of Hine-titama, the Dawn Maid; it was erected by Tane and Tangaroa.</p>
        <p>In some cases other formulæ were repeated by a priest in order to cause a child to be born. The higher-class effusions were addressed to Io. When it was known that a woman of rank had given birth to a child, then people began to collect gifts of food products, garments, etc., for the occasion of the ceremonial greeting of child and mother, known as the Maioha function. Should a priest or other learned person be present at the birth of a child, or shortly afterwards, he would welcome it into the world with such a brief address as the following: “Welcome, O child! Thou who comest from far Tawhiti-nui, from Tawhiti-roa, from Tawhiti-pamamao and Te Hono-i-wairua.” Thus the child was welcomed as having come from the old homeland of the race.</p>
        <p>Cases of difficult parturition may be induced by mental worry or by delinquencies, wrongdoing, and on such an occasion a priest might recite the following: “Welcome, O child! I greet you coming from the calm haven to cross the threshhold of Huaki-pouri, as formed by Tane at the Strand
            <pb xml:id="n11" n="11"/>
            at Kurawaka, whereat were shown the wondrous powers of the gods, the sacred powers of the mother. So gathers the blood within the womb, formed are the eyes; Rua-i-te-pukenga and Rua-i-te-horahora are acquired. Now moves the child within, to appear as stillborn, as a fractious one, or as a lusty babe, passing through the narrow passage to the outer world, forcing his way to the enduring world, O child!”</p>
        <p>As the chaunt ceased, the priest, with his right hand, touched the head of the woman, and then the child would be born. Should, however, the case still prove to be an obstinate one, then the woman would be conveyed to the <hi rend="i">tuahu,</hi> or place of rites of the village community, together with her attendants and near relatives. At that spot the woman would kneel down, and one of the <hi rend="i">tapuhi</hi> women would take up her position in front of her, as already explained. The officiating priest now recited another formula, after which he again touched the crown of the woman's head with his right hand. The female attendant now performed her duties, and birth was assured, though haply the child might be stillborn. The mother would now be conducted to the nest house, where she remained, together with her attendants, until the <hi rend="i">iho</hi> (umbilical cord) fell from the child. This <hi rend="i">iho</hi> might be buried at some place, or put in a hollow tree, or a rock cleft, and such a place would ever after be known as “The Iho of——,”with the name of the child added. They were sometimes so deposited on a boundary of tribal or clan lands. It is said that some of the Wai-rarapa folk deposited the <hi rend="i">iho</hi> of their children in a small stone cistern sunk in the earth at a <hi rend="i">tuahu,</hi> and called a <hi rend="i">waka taupa.</hi> It was formed of six flat stones, and resembled a small <hi rend="i">takuahi,</hi> or stone lined fire pit.</p>
        <p>In the East Coast district the <hi rend="i">iho</hi> or <hi rend="i">pito</hi> was sometimes inserted in a stone, or a wooden post. A hole was bored in the stone or wood, the cord was deposited therein, and the hole was plugged with similar material of stone or wood. One of these stones at Matahiia somewhat resembles a dumbbell in form. The stone plug has been worked down smoothly flush with the surrounding stone. This part of the stone is called the <hi rend="i">pito.</hi> This stone was held to possess certain <hi rend="i">mana;</hi> thus when a woman wished to be separated from
            <pb xml:id="n12" n="12"/>
            her husband she would go to the stone and lay her hand on it. This would be accompanied by a charm and probably some further ceremonial act would be performed. Another of the stones is known of in the above district, and a carved figure in human form received from the same coast by the Auckland Museum some years ago was found to have a plugged hole in it. On the wooden plug being extracted there was found within the bored hole an umbilical cord and an object that is probably the dried-up penis of a child. This carven image is a double form, the two figures being back to back, thus resembling the double stone images placed among growing crops that seem to have represented the dual power of Rongo-ma-Tane.</p>
        <p>In the case of a stillborn child, the woman would return to her home in the village, and it might be decided that the gifts destined for the child should be presented to her, in which case a ceremonious function was held, after which came a feast, at which the woman and her near relatives would eat apart from the people.</p>
        <p>A sharp-edged flake of obsidian, or a form of chert, was used for cutting the <hi rend="i">iho,</hi> or cord. The place of cutting was measured by the <hi rend="i">konui</hi> (length of first joint of thumb), or by the <hi rend="i">koiti</hi> (length of little finger). Several materials were employed for tying, one was the pliant stem of a creeping plant called <hi rend="i">makahakaha.</hi> A piece of the inner bark of the <hi rend="i">houhi</hi> tree was sometimes used as a bandage; it was soaked in oil obtained from the kernel of the <hi rend="i">titoki</hi> berry ere being secured round the child's body.</p>
        <p>A singular belief obtained in some districts that a male child is never born during an easterly or northerly wind, or a female child during a southerly or westerly one.</p>
        <p>The following is one of the higher forms of ritual intoned by a priest during parturition. It calls upon the child to come forth to the world of life, and upon Io the Supreme Being to favour it and bring it into being as a living soul. It is an interesting formula to record, and well worthy of study by Maori linguists:—
            <pb xml:id="n13" n="13"/>
            <q><lg><l>“Haramai; whakaputa i a koe he toi tu, he toi ora ki te ao turoa</l><l>Awhai nuku, awhai rangi nau, e Io matua… e</l><l>Tenei to pia, tenei to aro,</l><l>He aro nui, he aro tamaua take ki a koe, e Io te waiora.</l><l>Tenei ka takoto i a koe te ara,</l><l>He ara tangata, he ara ariki ki te whai ao;</l><l>Ki te ao marama nau, e Io mata ngaro . . e… i.</l><l>Ki tenei pia ariki nau … e.</l><l>Tukua mai to aro, he aro atua, he aro tipua, he aro nou . . e . . i.</l><l>Huakina, huakina i te mata ngaro.</l><l>Uea i te ara whaiti ki taiao to pia ki tenei mauri ora,</l><l>Ki tenei mauri ka nguha ki a koe.</l><l>Tukua, tukua mai he mauri ora ki taiao nei.”</l></lg></q>
          </p>
        <p>When the <hi rend="i">pito</hi> or <hi rend="i">iho</hi> of the infant came away then it was that the Tohi or Tua rite was performed over the child. This was a baptismal ceremony, the object of which was not so much the naming of the child as its dedication to the gods; it was placed in their care by means of this ceremony. This is a form of the far-spread baptismal rite of pre-Christian times.</p>
        <p>The officiating priests would select a place whereat the rite might be performed, some stream at a secluded spot where water waist deep was available. Such a baptismal font was called <hi rend="i">wai matua,</hi> an expression denoting pure, virgin waters coming untainted from the body of the Earth Mother. When the Maori first saw missionaries christening a child with water contained in a vessel fashioned by human hands, he condemned such procedure as being incorrect.</p>
        <p>The baptismal party formed a small procession in proceeding to the <hi rend="i">wai tohi,</hi> or baptismal waters. The assistant priest <hi rend="i">(tohunga tarahau)</hi> headed the procession, then the mother with her infant followed, then her husband, then the mothers of the parents, then the two <hi rend="i">tapuhi</hi> or female attendants of the mother, then the fathers of the parents. The chief priest <hi rend="i">(tohunga tohi)</hi> brought up the rear. The latter would provide himself with a small green branchlet of <hi rend="i">tawhiri (Pittosporum)</hi> or <hi rend="i">mapou (Myrsine)</hi> or <hi rend="i">karamu (Coprosma).</hi> On reaching the place selected, the two female attendants advanced and took their stand by the side of the assistant priest. That functionary then proceeded to spread a mat at the edge of the water. On this he spread two fine woven cloaks of superior make, probably a <hi rend="i">korowai</hi> first, and then
            <pb xml:id="n14" n="14"/>
            over that a <hi rend="i">paepaeroa</hi> or <hi rend="i">mahiti.</hi> These were placed with their upper parts next the stream. If such weapons as greenstone or whale's bone <hi rend="i">patu</hi> and a <hi rend="i">taiaha</hi> were provided, the latter was laid on the upper cloak, and the short weapons deposited with butt ends together and the blades pointing outwards and resting on the <hi rend="i">taiaha.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>The mother takes her position on the left of her husband; their parents stand behind them. The mother holds her infant so that its head rests on her right arm. The two priests and one of the female attendants stand on the right of the parents, the other <hi rend="i">tapuhi</hi> stands in the rear. The chief priest divests himself of his garments, and is clad in nought save some leaves or branchlets secured round his waist as a kind of apron. He now enters the water and takes his stand at a place where it reaches to his navel. In his right hand he clasps the branchlet he had provided himself with. He takes up a little water in his left hand and intones a formula in which he informs Para-whenua-mea (personified form of water) that he has taken his stand within her. He then addresses Io the Parent and intimates that he is a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> person learned in superior ritual, and so a fit person to conduct the present function. Having concluded this chaunt the priest dips his sprig in the water, then turns to the mother, who places the child in his arms so that his right arm supports its head, whereupon he sprinkles water from the sprig over the head of the child. The priest then turns to the east so that both he and the child shall face the rising sun. The priest now intones another formula declaring that here is a child that is now dedicated to the beings in the heavens at this <hi rend="i">wai matua (see ante),</hi> these waters of Tawhiri-matea, of Te Ihorangi, of Papa-tuanuku, and of Para-whenua-mea, and repeats the name which has been assigned to the child. The four names here mentioned are those of the personified forms of air, rain, earth and the waters of the earth. The priest then covers the mouth and nostrils of the child with his free hand, stoops and immerses his own body and that of the child in the water. Rising therefrom he turns the child so that the water will run from its ears. He then hands the child to its father, who passes it over to the mother.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n15" n="15"/>
        <p>The assistant priest now plucks a few pieces of herbage, anything growing at the place, and hands them to the baptising priest. The latter, holding the leaves in his hands, repeats a brief chaunt: “Here is thy disciple, a disciple of thine, O Io the Parent! Given over to thee that he may develop and become a goodly person in thy eyes. For thine is this child, this disciple, a disciple who inherits the teachings of the ages.”</p>
        <p>At this juncture the priest releases the leaves in his hand, and allows them to drift away on the waters of the stream. This is a divinatory act; from the drift of those leaves the priest will read the future welfare and ability of the child, its earthly destiny, be it good or evil. The child is now launched into the world as a separate personality, as it were. The sympathetic bond that has united it to the mother is severed; the mental or moral phases of the mother's nature will no longer affect the child as they have hitherto. The immersion of the child has also banished all evil or earthly influences over it, and brings it under the influence of the gods.</p>
        <p>The head priest now renders another formula, which runs somewhat as follows: “Here am I, a servant in thy service, O Tawhiri-matea on high…. O Whaitiri! Deal kindly with this son of thine, O Tama-te-uira! Let all desirable traits be assigned to this child of rank, this disciple of thine, O Tawhiri-matea!” These beings mentioned are the personified forms of wind, or air, of thunder, and of lightning. This is a prelude to the rite termed Oho rangi, which betokens an awakening of the heavens. The priest takes two stones, strikes them forcibly together, and throws them up in the air. If that priest possesses sufficient <hi rend="i">mana</hi> a peal of thunder will now be heard, the awe-inspiring voice of Hine whaitiri, the Thunder Maid. If no thunder sounds, then the ceremonies performed will be futile. Again, we are told that if such a peal of thunder sounds in the east or north the fact is looked upon as a good omen for the future of that infant. If it resounds in the south or west, it is a bad omen. The next act of the priest is to sprinkle water over the assembled persons by
            <pb xml:id="n16" n="16"/>
            means of the branchlet, as he intones another brief effusion that may be termed a blessing bestowed upon the child.</p>
        <p>We now come to an extremely interesting ceremony, to which parallels may be found in Indian and ancient Babylonian lore. This act is the ceremonial releasing of a bird, a peculiar method of communicating with the gods employed by priests of southern Asia and New Zealand. When the priest leaves the water he must be careful not to wipe or dry his body, or even to <hi rend="i">uhu,</hi> or “strip,” the water off his head, limbs or body. The assistant priest now hands him a captive bird, which is either a <hi rend="i">miromiro</hi> or a <hi rend="i">tatahore</hi> (two small forest birds). Holding this bird in his hand he chaunts another formula. In this he calls upon the child by name to open its ears, to cultivate a receptive mind, that it may imbibe all the higher forms of knowledge as represented by their personified forms, the Rua brethren. At the conclusion of the chaunt he places the bird in contact with the head of the child for a moment, and then releases it.</p>
        <p>The only explanation I have received of the above act is the following, but I cannot say that it is the correct one; it presents an element of doubt:—The priest has already beseeched the gods to endow the child with <hi rend="i">mana.</hi> All <hi rend="i">mana</hi> emanates from the gods and must return to them at the death of the recipient. The release of the bird symbolises the return of the <hi rend="i">mana</hi> bestowed on the child to the gods when the child dies, at whatever age. If the thunder peal was heard, that was a token of acquiescence from the gods; to those gods the benefits acquired must eventually return.</p>
        <p>Our priest now proceeds to the rear of the <hi rend="i">paparoa,</hi> or cloak-covered spot occupied by the parents, and there excavates a hole in the earth about knee deep. In that hole he sets a post, called the <hi rend="i">pou uekaha,</hi> at the base of which he deposits a certain number of stones, one for each day of the period of labour of the mother. He also placed therein another series of stones to indicate the month in which the child was born, such month being noted by its number in relation to the full series of twelve months. Thus if the child was born in the fifth month then five stones were placed in the pit. Presumably the two series of stones were kept separate. In many
            <pb xml:id="n17" n="17"/>
            cases the <hi rend="i">iho,</hi> or severed umbilical cord, of the child was deposited on the stones. The hole was then filled with gravel and tamped by the assistant priest. In some cases, apparently, no post was set up, but the hole was excavated near a tree that served as a mark whereby to locate it in the future. The spot where the ceremonies were performed would be ever known as “The <hi rend="i">Iho</hi> of——,”<note xml:id="fn1-17" n="*"><p>Here the name of the child would be used.</p></note>and it would be quite a revered place. In the case of a dispute as to the ownership of the surrounding land, the buried stones would serve as an undeniable Crown grant.</p>
        <p>Our baptismal party would now return to the village. As the procession approached the village, the assistant priest would chaunt the <hi rend="i">whakaaraara</hi> cry that warned the villagers that the ceremony was over. All the people would now assemble on the plaza of the village in order to welcome the baptismal party in the manner beloved by the Maori. The party advanced slowly amid the clamorous welcome of the villagers, to halt without the outer threshold of the principal house, the assembly house facing the plaza. The assistant priest now busied himself in arranging the mat, cloaks and weapons brought from the <hi rend="i">paparoa</hi> in the porch, below the window space. The child was then laid on the cloaks with its head resting on one of the weapons. The assistant priest then took his stand by one of the posts supporting the barge boards of the house, facing the assembled people on the plaza, who were greeting the child with cries of welcome, with quaint addresses handed down the centuries. The priest now intoned another old formula that craved desirable conditions for the child. At its conclusion the people assembled all joined in a short response. Thus, with speech and ritual, with song and tears, the infant was welcomed into the world. Such is the ceremony termed Maioha and Koroingo. The speech-makers greeted the child, its parents and elders, also the officiating priests, but the ceremony was mainly a welcoming of the child into the world of light and life. The gifts of food products, garments, ornaments, greenstone, whales'teeth, sharks'teeth, all obtainable objects prized by the Maori of yore, were then brought forward and presented, being placed by the side of
            <pb xml:id="n18" n="18"/>
            the child. This function was followed by a ceremonial feast in which the parents and their near relatives ate apart from the people.</p>
        <p>There are different forms of the short response uttered by the people at the conclusion of the chaunt above mentioned. One form is as follows: “Welcome, O child! To this world, the world of light.” No formula containing any reference to the Supreme Being was chaunted in the presence of the people; his name was too <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> to be made common. But the following was sometimes so rendered if the child, its parents and grandparents assembled at a secluded and <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> spot: “List, O child! By one sole power, the sacred power granted by the gods, was Tane enabled to ascend to the uppermost heaven, where Io the Parent alone was seen. His is the mighty, universal power; his the intense, unapproachable <hi rend="i">tapu;</hi> his the unattainable realm; his the welfare of all things. Then Tane attained to the baptismal waters of Puhaorangi, forbear of Oho-mai-rangi; the purifying waters of Hinekauorohia… Then was Tane called to the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> place of Rehua at the bounds of the heavens, where all acquired knowledge was rendered permanent, the knowledge of portents, the knowledge of the gods, and Tane attained the thoughts of the gods, the enduring knowledge conveyed to this world, to be here retained as a guide for all on earth, O child!”</p>
        <p>Such was the <hi rend="i">tohi ariki</hi> or aristocratic form of baptism of the Maori. Less ceremonious rites were performed over children of low degree. Among some tribes a slave, or a member of a weak tribe, was slain as a choice dish for the feast, but this practice was apparently not followed by the Takitumu tribes.</p>
        <p>A fine <hi rend="i">karakia tohi,</hi> or baptismal invocation, obtained from the Takitumu folk is marked by fine language and highly interesting sentiments and appeals. It is addressed to the Supreme Being, who is alluded to as Io the Parent, Io of the Hidden Face, Io the Welfare of all Things, and as Io the Permanent One. At a certain part of the invocation the priest held the child up in his hands, his arms outstretched, and so dedicated it to the Supreme Being. This was viewed as a very solemn act. As the priest so held up the infant he
            <pb xml:id="n19" n="19"/>
            repeated the following: “Here is thy disciple upraised in my hands as an offering from sky and earth to thee, O Io! Now thy disciple is baptised at the waters of Moana o Rongo to thee, O Io! Now do I baptise and name (the child) to thee, O Io the Permanent One.” The ritual formula is a long one, but highly archaic and difficult to translate. It is an illustration of the importance of the Tohi rite in Maori eyes.</p>
        <p>As observed, these ceremonies differed as in different districts. In one account the <hi rend="i">iho</hi> or umbilical cord of the child plays a part during the Oho rangi rite. It is conveyed to the <hi rend="i">paparoa</hi> by the paternal grandfather of the child, if present, and, at a certain juncture he hands it to the assistant priest. It is contained in a small plaited receptacle fashioned from bulrush leaves or rushes. As the assistant receives it, the chief priest, called sometimes the <hi rend="i">tohunga tohi ora</hi> when performing the Tohi rite, repeated the following formula calling upon the thunder to sound. The names commencing with Taka are those of different phases of thunder: “On high let crashing thunder roar;'tis Takamai-tu, Takamai-i-awhea, and Takamai-te-ahurangi. Here am I, a proper man, a male child of Io the Parentless, of the origin, of the acme of godlike power, of the powers of the heavens and of Papa the Parentless…Let godlike powers and mentality abide with this infant, a descendant of thy godlike offspring, O Rangi!”</p>
        <p>As he concludes this recital the priest dips up a little water in his right hand and sprinkles it over the parents of the child as they stand on the <hi rend="i">paparoa,</hi> as he repeats: “The influential <hi rend="i">iho,</hi> the important <hi rend="i">iho,</hi> the parental <hi rend="i">iho</hi> to thee, O Io the Unseen.” Then, taking the receptacle containing the <hi rend="i">iho</hi> from his assistant, the chief priest dips it in the water, and repeats: “uplift, uplift on high the influential <hi rend="i">iho,</hi> the important <hi rend="i">iho,</hi> the parental <hi rend="i">iho</hi> of this child——to thee, O Io of all knowledge of Tikitiki-o-rangi.” Where the blank space occurs the name of the child is inserted. In this account the priest is said to have sprinkled the head of the child with water instead of immersing it. Also, the assistant handed the child to the chief priest, intoning the following words as he did so: “May all evil, all misfortunes, be warded from this child, O Io the Parentless.” A secondary
            <pb xml:id="n20" n="20"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor020a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor020a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor020a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Typical old Maori women of the Tuhoe bush tribe, taken in front of the “Puhi o Matatua” at Rua-tahuna. One wearing a <hi rend="i">heitiki.</hi>
                </hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n21" n="21"/>
            remark by the chief priest during the aspersion was; “Be diligent in the performance of ritual. Be exact in thought and act. Enjoy well-being, O soul, in this world of light.”</p>
        <p>One of the old wise men of last century explained the act of laying the child's head upon a weapon as a substitute for the old custom of human sacrifice at such a function.</p>
        <p>The final act of the priest consisted in freeing from <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> those who had attended the Tohi ora rite.</p>
        <p>The Maori had much practise in cutting up the human body for the oven, and possessed a very fair empirical knowledge of anatomy, but he does not seem to have recognised the function of the umbilical cord. I have before me a list of names of parts of the human body, as known to the Maori, and the list contains one hundred and eighty-two names. Some, however, are duplicate names.</p>
        <p>Congenital stigmas occurred among these natives, though personally I have seen but few cases. Albinism certainly occurred, and the reddish haired, fair skinned type is an interesting one.</p>
        <p>The Tua rite was essentially a purificatory one, and apparently the Tohi had a similar effect. It removed the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> pertaining to birth. In his “Primitive Culture” Tylor remarks: “It should be noticed that though the naming of the child is often associated with its ceremonial cleansing, there is no real connection between the two rites, beyond their coming due at the same early time of life.” Now this exactly described the position with regard to the Maori; the naming of the child was not a stressed feature of the above described rite, which was a purificatory and dedicatory one. This appears strange when we know that the word <hi rend="i">tua</hi> means “to give a name to.” Among some northern tribes it seems to have been a custom to plant a young tree, or the branchlet used in the baptismal ceremony, at the birth of a child. The future welfare, vigour, etc., of the child are said to have been foreshadowed by the vigorous growth of the tree. Poor growth betokened unsatisfactory conditions for the child.</p>
        <p>Among the Matatua tribes the Tua rite seems to have been a different function to the Tohi, and it was performed at the nest house prior to the baptism of the infant in the
            <pb xml:id="n22" n="22"/>
            Tohi. The two most important charms recited over the child in the Tua rite were known as the Tua of Tu and Tua of Rongo. The former was connected with the art of war, while the latter was for the purpose of endowing the child with energy, ability, etc., in the arts of peace. The food supplies for the ceremonial feast held after the performance of the rite were cooked in four separate ovens, termed the <hi rend="i">tuakaha, potaka, ruahine</hi> and <hi rend="i">tukupara.</hi> These different lots of food were for the priests, the fighting men, the priestesses, and the bulk of the people. This meant that the first and third of these steam ovens were of small size, and the other two very large ones, or, in these two cases, several ovens might be utilised. The different phases of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> called for this procedure. The child might be given a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> name at birth, if of a high-class family, but this name was discarded at or after the Tua rite, and a new one was then bestowed upon the infant. The first name is described as an <hi rend="i">ingoa whakaii</hi> or <hi rend="i">ingoa whakarare.</hi> The performance of the Tua lifted much of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> from the infant, and so friends were then allowed to nurse it. Should the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> name contain any word of vernacular speech, then that word became <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> and could not be used by the people until the child's name was changed; a substitute word had to be found or coined. Woe betide any luckless wight who uttered the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> name of a child. In one case in the Matatua district a child's <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> name was Te Ahiahi (The Evening), hence the word <hi rend="i">maruke</hi> came into use to denote evening; apparently coined for the occasion. These supplementary notes pertain to the Matatua district.</p>
        <p>The stigma of illegitimacy was keenly felt by youthful unfortunates, but was not so much heard of in later years. If the person became a useful member of the community he did not suffer much from the title of <hi rend="i">poriro.</hi> Such children were alluded to as “offspring of the cuckoo” <hi rend="i">(He potiki na te koekoea).</hi>
          </p>
        <p>When desirous of weaning a child a woman would sometimes rub her breasts with the bitter sap of the <hi rend="i">kawakawa</hi> fern <hi rend="i">(Lomaria fluviatilis),</hi> of the clematis, or of the <hi rend="i">horopito
              <pb xml:id="n23" n="23"/>
              (Drimys axillaris).</hi> In some cases children were allowed to suckle until they could run about. Many will explain that children were weaned when they could turn over, that is when they had gained some command over their bodies. In extreme cases of lack of milk, a condition that occurred but seldom apparently, a favoured food for the infant was the flesh of young birds, which was masticated by the mother ere feeding her child. A belief obtained in some parts that, should any of a mother's milk chance to drop into a fire, a stoppage of the flow of milk would result.</p>
        <p>An only child is described as a <hi rend="i">huatahi,</hi> while twins are termed <hi rend="i">mahanga.</hi> I was informed by an old native of the Matatua district that the first-born of twins was, in olden days, sometimes slain as an interloper. There is no trace of the curious <hi rend="i">couvade</hi> among our Maori folk. A result, apparently, of contact with civilisation is the number of childless couples among the natives at the present day.</p>
        <p>Natives did not like to see an infant handled much or frequently by others than its parents. When a child was old enough to attempt to walk, then an apparatus called a <hi rend="i">pakokori</hi> or <hi rend="i">korowhitiwhiti</hi> might be constructed for it, to assist the child in obtaining command over its body and limbs. This was a small enclosure about a foot square. Four pieces of pliant supplejack were inserted in the earth at both ends, so as to form four small arches. Round the tops of those another piece was placed in a horizontal position and tied to the uprights so as to form a circular hoop. This hoop was padded with old garments, the end of which hung down inside the primitive cradle, and it was of such a height that it came just under the armpits of the child as it stood inside the apparatus. The arms of the child would be outside the hoop, and there it would stand with the support of the hoop, but ever on the move, and so soon became able to stand, and also to walk.</p>
        <p>The Matatua folk are said to have occasionally used a form of swinging cradle, termed a <hi rend="i">porakaraka.</hi> It was simply a form of basket distended by means of a hoop of supplejack secured round the upper part. It was suspended from a beam, and to it was attached a cord which the mother occasionally
            <pb xml:id="n24" n="24"/>
            pulled as she sat hard by weaving or plaiting, and so caused the basket cradle to swing to and fro.</p>
        <p>Now when a child is born, one of the first acts performed is to shake it somewhat vigorously in order to expel the <hi rend="i">nanu.</hi> This is said to be a kind of viscous fluid in the mouth, or mouth and nose, of the child; it seems to be also known as <hi rend="i">ngaru.</hi> The hapless infant is said to have been held up by the legs, head downward, when so shaken. If this was not done the voice of the child would never be clear and distinct, but would ever have a nasal twang.</p>
        <p>The form of massage performed on an infant is described by the term <hi rend="i">toto,</hi> the gerundial form whereof is <hi rend="i">toanga.</hi> The head, body and limbs were so treated that they might be shapely, and the process was continued daily for some considerable time. Some mothers seem to have flattened the nose of the child.<note xml:id="fn2-24" n="*"><p>This statement is denied by many natives.</p></note> Was this a heritage from the flat-nosed Mouriuri mothers of past centuries? Flat noses can scarcely have been a characteristic of the original Polynesian race. This massaging was believed to render children shapely, supple, lithe, active. An old saying is: “<hi rend="i">Kia totoia nga waewae o taku mokopuna hai whai taki</hi>” (Let the legs of my grandchild be massaged that he may pursue challengers), a saying that will be clear to us when we come to witness the war dance.</p>
        <p>The following remarks have been culled from a contribution on the care of children in former times made by <name type="person" key="name-110499">Ihaia Hutana</name>, of Waipawa: “When the boy grew up he was taught the customs and arts of his people, to deliver a speech well, to use weapons, to cultivate food, to hunt and snare, to take the products of forest, stream and ocean, to make and manage a canoe, and to build a house. Also was he instructed in the ancestral lore of his tribe, in signs pertaining to the elements, in fact, everything that would be beneficial to him in his future life. Indolence in a young person was severely censured, for it brought trouble to him, and to his children in later life.</p>
        <p>… The salvation of the men of old was the attention they paid to raising children, for they well knew that safety lay in numbers, and that rank could be maintained only by tribal strength. Thus they proved the truth of the old saying that a house built within a fortified village is a token of
            <pb xml:id="n25" n="25"/>
            strength, whereas a house erected in the open is food for fire. Our elders married that they might have offspring to perform necessary labours for the welfare of the community. They desired male children to carry on their families to future times; they were delighted to see their children become parents in their turn.”</p>
        <p>Each of the twelve names of Io, the Supreme Being, represents a certain quality or attribute. That of Io-matua was employed in the Tohi ariki rite, for it meant Io the Parent. In the rite performed in order to endow a child with mental vigour, the ability to acquire desirable knowledge, the form employed was Io-mataaho (Io the enlightener). In that performed over pupils in the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> School of Learning, the name Io-te-wananga was used, for he is the source of all <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> knowledge.</p>
        <p>In olden days a very strange custom obtained among some northern tribes. In at least some cases of parturition the father or grandfather would be in attendance for the peculiar purpose of playing a flute <hi rend="i">(koauau).</hi> This flute would be one fashioned from a thigh bone of an ancestor of the woman or of her husband. Such an instrument was looked upon as a medium of communication between the living child and its forbears now in the spirit world. Those spiritual beings possess the power to help and succour their descendants in the world of life, and the sounding of the instrument was apparently held to be an appeal to such spirits to come to the assistance of the mother in her hour of trouble. Now some of these <hi rend="i">koauau</hi> flutes that have been preserved are what may be termed phallic flutes, so made as to represent the male and female organs of generation. An old specimen in the Dominion Museum has been so fashioned as to represent the phallus; it is also adorned with finely executed carved designs. In the Hastings Museum is an equally old <hi rend="i">nguru</hi> or nose flute carefully fashioned from a whale's tooth. This also is elaborately decorated with fine carving, and on one side has been carved in low relief the figure of a woman with the <hi rend="i">yoni</hi> of abnormal size. I have no information that connects these phallic flutes with those played over a woman in labour, but think it quite probable that such flutes were the ones
            <pb xml:id="n26" n="26"/>
            employed on that occasion. The practice was a very extraordinary one from our point of view, though to a Maori it would be clear enough, a normal and natural procedure. The act of fashioning flutes from the bones of one's own friends was certainly unusual, so far as we are aware. Such a flute as the above was also played over the child should it suffer from any form of sickness.</p>
        <p>Now in the great island of New Guinea we find a curiously parallel practice. The natives of British New Guinea employ
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor026a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor026a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor026a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">A haka or posture dance.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Dominion Museum collection</hi></head></figure>
            both “male” and “female” flutes in ritual performances. As Mr. Haddon writes: “The sacred flutes play an important part in ceremonies.” Also: “They are blown on the completion of a chief's house, at initiations, and after the burial of the male dead… It would seem that the flutes have some connection with procreation.” Mr. Haddon's paper on “Migration Cultures in British New Guinea” appeared in Vol. L. of the Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute.</p>
        <p>Infanticide was not unknown here in former times, though it was never practised to the extent that it was in some of the thickly-populated isles of Polynesia, Tahiti for example.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n27" n="27"/>
        <p>In some parts, when a charm was recited over a male infant to cause him to develop the qualities of a warrior, the mother placed a small stick in the child's hand to represent a weapon, and held it there during the repetition of the charm. If a female child it would be dedicated to Hine-te-iwaiwa, the patroness of women and women's arts and industries. The charm would be one to cause the child to be diligent in acquiring such arts, and also industrious in after life. A small hank of dressed <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> fibre was held in the infant's hand as the charm was being recited.</p>
        <p>Such are some of the quaint customs of the barbaric Maori as pertaining to reproduction. The higher forms of ritual pertaining to birth and death are extremely interesting, as the dedication or offering of the infant to the Supreme Being from whom all life and all things emanated, and to whom the soul of man returns at the death of the body.</p>
        <p>Meanwhile we will leave the mother and child at the door of the “nest house” to illustrate a saying as old as the days of Tane and of the Earth Formed Maid: “<hi rend="i">He aroha whaereere, he potiki piri poho</hi>” (A mother's love, a breast-clinging child).</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d2" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n28" n="28"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">X Social Customs—</hi>
          <hi rend="i">continued</hi>
          <hi rend="c">Customs Pertaining to Sickness, Death, Burial and Exhumation</hi>
        </head>
        <epigraph>
          <p>Personified forms of sickness, disease and death—Maui and Hine—Origin of death—The <hi rend="i">ira atua</hi> knows not death—Spirits of the dead call to the living to join them—Fatalism a Maori characteristic—The Maori never taught to fear the hereafter—Lack of mental discipline favourable to melancholia—Superstition prevented medical research—Yet the Maori took readily to European medicines—Painkiller and the enquiring mind—Will power occasionally postpones death—The passing of Whakamoe—Treatment of the sick—Causes of sickness—Lizard that causes death represents Whiro—Sick people carried to their homes—Local demons foiled by removing a sick person—Survival of the fittest—Epidemics appeared on the arrival of Europeans—The ship of Rongotute—Introduced maladies—Changes in his mode of life has weakened the stamina of the Maori—A phase of melancholia has affected his vigour and health—The <hi rend="i">mauri ora</hi> of man is virtueless—The perplexed Maori—Diagnostic rites—Divination in illness—The Ngau paepae rite—The Kai ure rite—Gods appealed to in sickness—Experiences of early missionaries—Massage by trampling—Treatment by high-class <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>—Lustral rite performed over sick—The Whakanoho manawa rite—Wounds and fractures—Leprosy—Goitre—The teeth of the Maori—Treatment of persons apparently drowned—Poison of the <hi rend="i">katipo</hi>—Worms—Vapour baths—The cold water cure—Insanity—Delirium—Suicide—Cure of headache—Herbal remedies are modern—Poisons—The dying greet the world of life—The death journey food—Sitting burial—Lying in state—<hi rend="i">Kopaki,</hi> or gifts—Laceration of the body in mourning—Secret burial—Desecration of graves—Flutes fashioned from bones of enemies—Corpses occasionally dried. Death of a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi>—Hair cut by mourners—The Whare potae or house of mourning—Mourners take food at night only—Relatives of dead punished—Human sacrifice—Laments—Head preserving—Mortuary memorials—Cenotaphs—Burial places—Coffins—Tree burial—Swamp burial—Sandhill burial—Tombs—Bodies trussed for burial—Cave burial—The
              <pb xml:id="n29" n="29"/>
              <hi rend="i">tuhi awarua</hi>—Articles placed with dead—Sitting burial—Cremation—The <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> of death—The Tira ora rite—Gifts to dead—Savage customs—Exhumation—Funeral feast—The Whakau rite—Teeth of dead extracted—The exhumed bones welcomed—Address to exhumed remains—The Tuku heru ceremony—The Weeds of Tura—Eschatological aphorisms—The dirge of Hinemoana.</p>
        </epigraph>
        <p><hi rend="sc">We</hi> are now about to pass under the shadow of Maiki-nui and Whiro, the personified forms of sickness, disease and death in Maori myth, whose ceaseless attacks on mankind have already been explained. Hine-nui-te-po, the ex-Dawn Maid, is also connected with death in popular belief, and more is heard of her in that connection than of Whiro. The inner teachings concerning these things have already been explained. Maui the hero is said to have disputed with Hine on the subject of death, for he desired that death should be a temporary condition. Said Maui: “Even as the moon dies, and, having bathed in the Waiora a Tane, returns to this world once more young and beautiful, so let man die and revive.” But Hine of the Night said: “Not so. Rather shall man die and return to the Earth Mother for all time, even that he may be mourned and wept for.” Thus, when man dies, he is laid within the body of the primal mother, and in this world is seen never again. Nought is seen or heard save mourning parties wailing for the dead. For of old it was said: “By tears and lamentation only may a natural death be avenged.” The changing generations come and go, and ever, as of yore, dread Maiki-nui and Aitua assail the descendants of Tane and the Earth Formed Maid.</p>
        <p>Concerning the origin of death, the Maori is not satisfied with having but one version to account for its entry into the world of life. The commonly accepted version is that of the contest between Maui and Hine, as representing Light and Darkness, Life and Death. Another version attributes it to the similar contest between Tane and Whiro. The latter introduced death into the world because he was not given his own way with regard to the qualities men should be endowed with, and because of his hostility towards Tane.</p>
        <p>Another story tells us that death was made permanent when Hine descended to the underworld. Whiro and Hine
            <pb xml:id="n30" n="30"/>
            are both connected with death, but the second death, that of the soul of man, is sought by Whiro alone; ever Hine is opposed to him in that matter. We have yet another quaint myth that tells us that the cause of death is woman. Tane took to wife a female being of the earth, hence their offspring are mortal; they know death. The beings possessed of the <hi rend="i">ira atua</hi> know not death. As an old native once said to me: “Observe the Whanau Marama, the Children of Light on the breast of the Sky Parent. They know not decay or death, they live for ever; they are unlike the people of this world; man is born but to be caught in the snare of Hine.” So it is that, when a person dies, an old saying of the Maori folk is quoted: “<hi rend="i">Me tangi, kāpā ko te mate i te marama</hi>” (Let us mourn and weep for him, for truly he dieth not as the moon dies).</p>
        <p>All things of earth know death. All things possess a soul or life principle, hence all things must, sooner or later, perish. So says the Maori. All mankind must traverse the broad path of Tane, for death is universal. Character cannot ward off the attacks of Maiki-nui and Whiro, hence another saying that has come down the centuries: “<hi rend="i">He mata mahora no te ara whanui a Tane.</hi>”</p>
        <p>The supernatural beings known as Te Kahui anu are said to represent both death and life. The right hand of such beings represents life, the left hand death. They are the origin of many omens and evil forces.</p>
        <p>When a Maori is near his death he may be heard to say: “——is calling me,” mentioning the name of a defunct relative. The spirits of his forbears are calling to him to join them in the spirit world. When a native is in this frame of mind it would be a marvel were he to recover. For there is much of fatalism in the Polynesian character, and the Maori branch of the race has its full share of this peculiarity. Melancholia, nurtured by superstition, is often rapidly fatal among these people. Dr. W. H. Goldie has described clearly the effect of such mental depression on the organs.</p>
        <p>The usual explanation has now to be made in connection with ceremonial performances pertaining to death, namely, that the higher-class ritual was practised only in connection
            <pb xml:id="n31" n="31"/>
            with families of rank. The lower the social status of the person, the less ceremony entered into any rites connected with his illness, death and burial. So it is that, as in the case of marriage and birth, we have several different aspects of ceremonial performances to deal with: In connection with families of high rank we encounter the cult of Io the Supreme Being. Pertaining to what we will style middle-class folk, we deal with that of the departmental and tribal gods, and so on until we arrive at the hapless slave, whose body would be cast aside, like that of a dog.</p>
        <p>Although the Maori is a fatalist, and so may allow his mind to destroy his body, yet his views on the subject of death are essentially Oriental. He has never passed, as we have, through long, weary centuries of teachings concerning dreadful suffering in the spirit world. Thrice fortunate is the barbaric Maori in that he has not been taught to fear the hereafter.</p>
        <p>Of Maori fatalism and the condition of melancholia that hinges upon it, and is produced so easily, we have already seen something in our examination of the arts of black magic. Often have I noted how the will to live is lacking in the Maori when illness seizes him, how easily he resigns himself to think of death. The attitude and treatment of his friends serve to strengthen such a mental condition; they so often seem to make up their minds that he is on his death bed. Nor are they backward in letting him know their conclusions. The shamanistic humbugs on whom the Maori relies so much in sickness are past masters in the art of dispatching him to Rarohenga. Not only is this done by outrageous treatment and vile modern nostrums, but also often by plain intimation that the sick person cannot recover. Many such cases have I known; let a lone illustration suffice. A young girl, by no means seriously ill, apparently, was brought to one of these wretched impostors known to local fame as “The New Messiah.” His verdict was brief and effective; he just glanced at her and remarked: “In one week she will be dead,” which she assuredly was.</p>
        <p>The late Dr. W. H. Goldie studied this Maori form of melancholia, and has left us some interesting remarks on the
            <pb xml:id="n32" n="32"/>
            subject, concerning which I was able to supply him with some data. He attributed the proneness to such a condition largely to lack of mental discipline; the emotions of the Maori have too free a play, and age-old superstition clasps hands with the undisciplined mind. He considered that the absence of a pronounced fear of death expedited resignation and collapse; the life-preserving instinct is but feebly developed. The nervous shock to the patient renders the whole nervous system paretic; he offers no resistance to the stuporose condition which then supervenes; he is the helpless victim of delusional melancholia. The Dr. concluded: “He is submerged by one overmastering delusion; he has offended the gods, he must die. There is an abeyance of interest in things external; the morbid state is most acutely centralised; there is great nervous depression; there is a loss of physical energy, and this secondary depression spreads gradually to all the organs; the vital functions are all depressed, the heart becomes depressed, the involuntary muscles become dormant, and finally there is a complete anergia or death. The unbalanced mind succumbs without a struggle to the severe mental shock of overwhelming superstitious fear.”</p>
        <p>The Maori terms a natural death <hi rend="i">mate aitu,</hi> and <hi rend="i">mate tara whare</hi> (death by the house wall). <hi rend="i">Mate atua</hi> and <hi rend="i">mate maori</hi> are both applied to death caused by the gods and evil spirits, either by direct action or through the medium of witch-craft. In native belief illness is a condition brought about by such supernormal powers, either as a punishment for wrong committed, such as a transgression of <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> or such beings were the agents employed by a magician who wished to afflict or destroy him. It was this belief, firmly embedded in the native mind, that so effectually prevented anything like true medical research in Maoridom. On that account medicine was an unknown art, and so those hapless folk who were seized by illness were treated in the manner described in the following pages. These conditions much resembled those that obtained in ancient times in Babylonia, and have, at one time, so obtained in all other regions. It is gratifying to note that this deplorable condition is at last undergoing a change
            <pb xml:id="n33" n="33"/>
            among our native folk, and the shamanistic quack is not so much in evidence now as he was.</p>
        <p>It is a singular fact that, when the Maori was made acquainted with European medicines, he took to them in a manner most enthusiastic. He developed a marvellous appetite for medicine, no matter what the remedy might be, or whether he possessed any ailment or not. When camped in the byways of the land I have known natives enjoy themselves by sampling any <hi rend="i">rongoa</hi> (medicine) that might be accessible within my lowly 8 X 10 mansion. Thus when my worthy friend “The Rainy Day” came to apply for a bush-felling contract, his wife solaced herself by swallowing half a bottle of fluid cascara sagrada that she espied upon a shelf. This seductive beverage might not have seriously disturbed her accommodating interior had she not supplemented it with a dose of Mr. Davis' superfine painkiller! In the scene that ensued I did not take a hand; it is sufficient to say that things happened! This, however, is digression.</p>
        <p>The Maori attitude of resignation to the strokes of Aituā (personified form of misfortune) has been made clear. Yet, in some cases, he can summon will power to fight the grim forces of Whiro and Maiki-nui in manner most surprising. It is now two decades since old Whakamoe lay sick unto death by the shores of the Lake of Rippling Waters, where giant Huiarau looks down on two seas. When believed to be near his end, the old man informed his clansmen that he would not die until he had welcomed to his plaza the Land Commissioners appointed to define native interests in the adjacent lands. Days ran into weeks, and both Commissioners and chieftain lingered. Then, one fair day, the white man's boat and native canoes were seen gliding out from the shadow of Huiarau and heading for the eastern shore of the mountain lake. When the visitors, European and native, marched on to the plaza, the world weary old man was waiting for them. He lay on his rude couch on the ground, and, in that position, uttered his speech of welcome. He then addressed his clansmen, commended the guests to their care, advised them on the conduct of affairs, and urged them to live in amity “for sympathy and good feeling are the most important
            <pb xml:id="n34" n="34"/>
            things in the world.” And then, as we looked, the weary old neolith turned to the gleaming west, and fared out on the old, old Four Way Path that leads to the loved homeland and the spirit world.</p>
        <p>Under the heading “Treatment of the Sick” we shall encounter some of the unpleasing characteristics of the Maori people, for their treatment of the sick bears often the aspect of callous indifference to the suffering of the patient. This is largely due to superstition. The peculiar prejudices of these natives caused them to remove a sick person from his dwellingplace and to convey him to a rude, temporary hut at the out skirts of the hamlet. In these times a tent is often utilised for the purpose. Also magic, superstitious practices, thaumaturgy, entered largely into the treatment of sick persons. The practices of high-class <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> were the most free from such performance; low-class shamans revelled in them.</p>
        <p>Offences against the innumerable rules of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> were held to be a very common cause of illness, and in all such cases the illness was the punishment inflicted by the gods. Puhi-kai-naonao and Kai-uaua are two demons whose special province it is to punish persons guilty of the crime of <hi rend="i">kairamua,</hi> which is the appropriation of foods protected by a <hi rend="i">rahui.</hi> The result of such punishment is a wasting and fatal illness. In the Matatua district the bodies of persons dying of this complaint were, in some cases, formerly burned, lest the living be infected. A person perishing in a thunder storm in that district is said to have been slain by Tupai. The caco-dæmons called <hi rend="i">atua kahu</hi> are also frequent inflicters of illness; magic arts were often responsible for divers ailments. Stomach ache <hi rend="i">(kopito)</hi> was often attributed to active caco-dæmons. To interfere with such a symbol as the stone <hi rend="i">taumata</hi> placed among growing crops would inevitably result in illness.</p>
        <p>I cannot agree with the late Dr. Goldie's statement that, among the Polynesians, disease was not frequently attributed to demoniac possession; he substitutes the expression “ghostly possession.” But it was an error to maintain that the lizard or other emissary of an affiicting <hi rend="i">atua</hi> that was believed to enter the body, is necessarily an incarnation of that being. The form of incarnation of an <hi rend="i">atua</hi> might be a bird, and yet the
            <pb xml:id="n35" n="35"/>
            sufferer was supposed to harbour a lizard that was gnawing at his vitals. That lizard does represent Whiro, the personified form of death, and the <hi rend="i">atua</hi> or demon responsible for the presence of the lizard is the medium between it and Whiro. This belief as to illness being caused by a lizard was a very common one. One Moko-hiku-waru (eight-tailed lizard) is spoken of as a tutelary being of lizards and an evil being who dwells within the Tatau o te Po, or the underworld.</p>
        <p>When a native is taken ill away from his home it is, or was, quite a common occurrence for him to be carried back to that home on a litter <hi rend="i">(amo),</hi> so that, if death comes, he may die on his own land. Again, a sick person was sometimes ordered what we would term a change of air. In such a case the idea is to get the sufferer away from the beings who are afflicting him, to another district to whose gods and demons he is a stranger. This act is termed <hi rend="i">whakahehe,</hi> a word meaning “to foil.” The affectionate care with which a sick relative is treated among us is not discernible among the Maori folk.</p>
        <p>So far as we know the Maori seems to have been afflicted by comparatively few diseases in pre-European days. If he escaped the anger of the gods, the chances of war, and death by accident, he lived to a green old age; so say his descendants. It must have been a case of the survival of the fittest. Take, for example, my old friends of the Tuhoe tribe, who have dwelt for centuries in their rugged, forest-clad, highlying district. These folk possessed but a minimum of clothing, the <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> plant did not flourish in their region. Children ran naked for the first six or eight years of life. Note Colenso's account of seeing naked children playing about in the snow. And these fierce bushmen were renowned for vigour and endurance, and a heavy hand in war; they were “<hi rend="i">Te Urewera haere po</hi>” (The night-travelling Urewera); they were “<hi rend="i">Tuhoe moumou kai, moumou taonga, moumou tangata ki te Po</hi>” (Tuhoe, wasters of food and property, consigners of men to the spirit world).</p>
        <p>Captain <name type="person" key="name-207700">James Cook</name> remarked on the healthy appearance of the natives of these isles. It is pretty sure that weakly persons would perish in infancy, and thus, as in the case of the rugged Caledonians of yore, a sturdy, virile race would be the
            <pb xml:id="n36" n="36"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor036a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor036a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor036a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Very old wooden coffin for exhumed bones of dead in Auckland Museum.</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n37" n="37"/>
            result. Not long after Cook's visits to these isles, the first serious epidemic swept over them, when many thousands are said, in tradition, to have perished. About Cook Straits this epidemic was called Te Upoko o te rewharewha, and is said to have commenced its ravages at a time when a vessel known as the ship of Rongotute was cut off by natives at Palliser Bay, and all hands on board slain. Mr. S. Percy Smith has told us that, in the story of the voyage of the Coquille, written in 1825, occurs the folowing statement: “It is said that a Scotch gentleman, who was inflamed with the idea of civilising New Zealand, embarked in 1782 with sixty people, and all kinds of indispensable articles for cultivating the soil; his project being to establish himself on the banks of the river Thames, or in Mercury Bay, and to teach the natives the art of cultivation, but no news has ever been heard of him since he sailed.” It is just possible that this vessel was the one said by natives to have been cut off by them at Palliser Bay. Europeans obtained information of this tragedy from members of a strong force of northern natives that raided the southern districts in 1820.</p>
        <p>Now, it is a well-known fact that, during early days of European voyagers in the Pacific, including the earlier part of last century, a serious epidemic often followed the visit of a European vessel to an island. Just what these maladies were it is impossible to say. Maori tradition tells us of several serious devastating epidemics <hi rend="i">(mate uruta)</hi> that swept these isles since the days of Cook. No district seems to have escaped these visitations. Natives have told me that the high-lying, isolated forest district of the Tuhoe tribe was swept from end to end; its scattered bush hamlets were, in some cases, wiped out. So numerous were the dead in some instances that a few survivors left them lying in their huts and fled to seek another home. The hand of the white man, in the form of introduced diseases, lies heavy on such a race as the Polynesian. I sought the site of Te Neinei, one of these old hamlets of Tuhoe desolated and deserted a century ago. It was near my own camp, but even so it was difficult to locate; the forest had regained possession, and trees of six feet trunk girth stood on the hut sites of old.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n38" n="38"/>
        <p>The arrival of the British ship Coromandel in 1820 was marked by another dread scourge known to the Maori as Te Ariki. Probably some of these epidemics were of a nature not very serious to Europeans, as I have known influenza to cause the death of many natives when but very few Europeans died. Isolated for centuries in these islands, the Maori seems to have become peculiarly liable to suffer from any introduced complaint. The ravages of syphilis, when first introduced, were shocking, but it seems to have now become very much less virulent. Since Europeans have settled here the Maori appears to have become very liable to what is generally termed consumption, and it is probable that the change in his clothing and mode of life was responsible for it. The Maori had become inured to his rough, harsh fibre capes, waterproof and easily cast off when he entered a hut. When, however, he obtained European garments, which are not waterproof, he kept his wet garments on until he went to his bed. The abandonment of his fortified villages, situated on hill tops, and the dwelling in low-lying, damp, or wet situations, also doubtless had its effect. Moreover, on acquiring the potato and other introduced food supplies, he was no longer obliged to spend most of his time in some form of labour. These changes have probably had some influence on the former robust health and vigour of the Maori. The present generation does not possess the stamina of its forbears.</p>
        <p>Now there is one more cause, I maintain, for the decline of vigour in the Maori, though this is a matter in which many will not agree with me. The cause alluded to is a form of despondency, a phase of melancholia. The Maori of yore held that in order to retain his physical welfare, he must preserve his condition of <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> It was this <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> that was the life force or vivifying power of his <hi rend="i">mauri,</hi> the <hi rend="i">mauri ora</hi> of man, which is his sacred life principle. If this <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> principle became polluted or vitiated in any way, then disaster at once threatened its physical basis, the human body. Examine the subject from any point of view, and, if you search deep enough, you will find that <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> behind which loom the vivifying powers of the gods, is the basis of human welfare. Such is the old Maori belief. Europeans broke down the institution of <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi>
            <pb xml:id="n39" n="39"/>
            and have never succeeded in replacing it by any other belief that has an equal hold on our native folk. I have discussed this matter with natives of my own and of the previous generation, and their view was that the vitality of their race departed with the loss of <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> leaving the people in a defenceless and helpless condition. This view is essentially Maori. Let us hope that the present generation of natives will rise superior to this pessimistic outlook.</p>
        <p>I have known several old natives who were in a pathetic condition of doubt as to which gods they should appeal to. When an epidemic of influenza swept off many of the children of the Tuhoe folk in the “nineties,” one tattooed old bushman prayed to the white man's God to spare his grandchildren, and also performed over them the Tohi ora rite of his fathers in order to retain them in the world of life. To put the matter briefly, physical welfare lay in the hands of the gods.</p>
        <p>Another old friend of mine considered that his people had erred in abandoning their racial gods: “I tell you that the Maori is in fault. He has deserted his old gods, institutions, and beliefs; now they have turned against him and are destroying him. How is it possible for us to survive? I say to you that I am resolved to return to the beliefs of my fathers.” Even so the struggle goes on, and a world of pathos lay in the remarks, and doubts, and groping quest of the old barbarian. But his quest has long been over, for he has passed over the gleaming path of Tane that leads to Rarohenga. Surely when welcomed by the celestial maids of the realm of Io the Parent, he came to know the quest of all mankind. “<hi rend="i">Haere ra, e koro, e! Haere ki Te Hono i wairua! Mou te tai ata, moku te tai po.</hi>” (Farewell, O Sir! Fare on to the meeting place of spirits. Pass ye with the morning tide, as I shall pass with the evening tide).</p>
        <p>One often notices great reluctance in natives to consulting European doctors, one reason being the dread of operations, though they would probably be more stoical than white folk at such a time. Members of the modern Ringa-tu cult of the Matatua district show this reluctance very strongly. The <hi rend="i">tohunga,</hi> or Maori practitioner, did not perform any operations, or use any form of medicine, but had charms in his
            <pb xml:id="n40" n="40"/>
            budget for curing all human ills, including blindness, burns, wounds, choking, etc., as also for expelling the demons or evil spirits that were afflicting the sufferer. They acted very much as Christian priests did in the Middle Ages, when they passed much of their time in casting out devils. In the last century small books, authorised by the Church, and containing prayers for the cure of different complaints, were sold in France. So near are we to barbaric man.</p>
        <p>In order to ascertain the cause of a person's illness, a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> would conduct him to a stream, where both took off their garments and appeared with nought save some branchlets or herbage twisted round their waists. With a branchlet of <hi rend="i">karamu (Coprosma)</hi> in his hand the priest entered the stream, dipped the leafy branchlet in it, and sprinkled the water over his patient. At the same time he intoned an incantation called a <hi rend="i">ripa</hi> or <hi rend="i">parepare</hi> to avert the evil influence at work. He then repeated another formula, termed a <hi rend="i">hirihiri,</hi> in order to discover the cause of the patient's malady, that is the demon or magician who was afflicting him, or the particular <hi rend="i">hara</hi> (offence against <hi rend="i">tapu</hi>) that the sufferer had committed. In these formulæ appear the names of known warlocks and malignant beings, also names of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> places, etc., as burial caves, houses, garments, beds, etc. Should the patient gasp, or shiver, or make some other movement at the repetition of one of these words, then that was taken as the cause of his illness. If, for example, at the word “bed,” then it was known that he had desecrated the sacredness of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> sleeping place of a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> person. Such is the diagnostic rite.</p>
        <p>In some cases, we are told, when a patient was far gone, he would gasp and expire at the mention of the name of the sorcerer who had bewitched him, or at the repetition of the name of whatever had caused his death.</p>
        <p>On the east coast of the North Island the following was an old practice. When a person was seized with illness, a relative would procure a branch or wand of <hi rend="i">karamu (Coprosma)</hi> and apply it to the body of the sufferer, so as to cause his <hi rend="i">ahua</hi> (semblance), or his <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> (soul or spirit), to enter the wand. He would then convey the stick to some <hi rend="i">tohunga,</hi> being most careful not to tarry on the way, or to speak to any
            <pb xml:id="n41" n="41"/>
            person he might chance to see. The bearer would hand the stick to the seer, who would be able to tell him whether or not the patient would recover. A stick or twig used in this manner is termed a <hi rend="i">mariunga.</hi> Another method of ascertaining the fate of a sick person is as follows:—A person proceeds to the forest and seeks a small <hi rend="i">karamu</hi> shrub. On finding such he recites an incantation called a <hi rend="i">takutaku,</hi> in which he calls upon the plant (or the gods) to vouchsafe the signs of life and death:—
            <q><lg><l>“Tohungia te tohu o te mate Reveal the sign of death.</l><l>Tohungia te tohu o te ora.” Reveal the sign of life.</l></lg></q>
          </p>
        <p>(Here he grasps the shrub with both hands).
            <q><lg><l>“He unuhanga a nuku</l><l>He unuhanga a rangi</l><l>Ka unu i to peke mua</l><l>Ka unu i to peke roto</l><l>Ka unu i to peke waimarie.”</l></lg></q>
            Here he pulls the shrub up by the roots. If those roots come away unbroken, then the patient will recover: should they break, then death lies before. On such trivial happenings do the lives of man hang.</p>
        <p>When a priest has performed the diagnostic rite over a patient, and discovers that a certain sorcerer is responsible for the person's illness, he will say: “So-and-so has bewitched you, I see his <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> (astral body) standing by your side. What shall be done with him?” Should the afflicted one reply “Destroy him,” then the priest will exercise his dread powers of black magic, and, ere long, news will arrive of the sorcerer's death. So sayeth the Maori. The patient would present a garment, or some other article, to the priest in payment for his services.</p>
        <p>The worthy <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> has still to find out whether or not his patient will recover. We have observed already several ways of doing so, and here is another. A <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> oven is prepared, and, among the articles of food cooked in it, the priest places a certain small portion. If, when the steam oven is opened, this latter portion is found to be well cooked, it is a sign that the patient will recover; also that, if the cause of the illness is black magic, the wizard will die. If, however, the article is found to be still uncooked, then the patient will die.
            <pb xml:id="n42" n="42"/>
            One would naturally suppose that the patient would endeavour to leave the oven covered as long as possible, but no hint of such thoughts comes to us from barbaric man.</p>
        <p>Yet another mode of divining the fate of the invalid: The shaman proceeds to a place where the <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> plant is growing. He grasps one of the young inner leaves and repeats: “A seeking, a searching. To seek whither? To seek inland; to seek at the base; to seek at the root; to seek in the spirit world; to seek of the gods. Be thou effective.” He then pulls the leaf from the surrounding fan, and, if the severance causes a screeching sound (as it often does), then the sick person will recover. In a case where this is the first act performed by the shaman in connection with the invalid, he will use the above leaf as an <hi rend="i">ara atua</hi> (spirit path), by which the afflicting <hi rend="i">atua</hi> is compelled to leave the sufferer's body. He places one end of the leaf on the patient's body and recites an exorcising charm that brings about the desired result. The general tone of such incantations is: “Here is your path. Begone; cease afflicting this person; return to your place of origin, etc.” They also contain matter that seems to have no bearing on the subject.</p>
        <p>If the cause of a person's illness is found to be an infringement of the laws of <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> then a purificatory rite at the water side is necessary; this includes aspersion, as already described. At the conclusion of these ceremonies the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> has to be lifted from the participants. Also, when a person has recovered from an illness, the peculiar <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> pertaining to that condition has to be removed. In this rite the <hi rend="i">oho rangi,</hi> already described, was sometimes performed, that is, a thunderstorm was brought about by the priest. As one of my informants put it: “When man was in the grasp of death, then tears for his plight were demanded from the heavens, and the men of old called on the thunder to sound.”</p>
        <p>In some cases the final act performed by the officiating <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> was to procure a piece of herb and a dead ember, and pass these round the left thigh of the invalid, from left to right. He would then wave the two articles toward the heavens. The belief seems to have been that the herb and
            <pb xml:id="n43" n="43"/>
            ember absorbed the semblance of the patient's malady, and that, in the waving act, this semblance flew off into space.</p>
        <p>Another peculiar rite connected with sickness was that known as Ngau paepae, surely one of the most extraordinary ceremonies encountered among this strange folk. It consisted of causing a sick person to bite, or go through the motion of biting, the horizontal beam of the village latrine. The expression given above means literally “beam biting,” the <hi rend="i">paepae</hi> being the beam or plank on which persons squatted during evacuation. The meaning of this amazing act I cannot satisfactorily explain. The latrine was viewed as a very <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> place, in one meaning of that term, and it was held to possess a considerable amount of <hi rend="i">mana;</hi> it gives force to any rite performed thereat. As one old man said to me: “It is the destroyer of man; it is the salvation of man.” In some cases the patient was told to eat some article of food at the place; if he could do so, then his recovery was assured. The priest would conduct the sick man to the latrine, and there command him to bite the beam. Meanwhile the priest would recite the Ngau paepae formula. This effusion is of an exorcistic nature, intended to expel the demon afflicting the sufferer. In some cases the priest is said to have seen the demon so leaving the patient's body. Persons suffering from the effect of having broken some law of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> were also subjected to this rite.</p>
        <p>Persons who had been bewitched were sometimes restored to a healthy condition by means of the Kai ure rite, already referred to, which consisted of reciting a certain formula while clasping the phallus in the hand. Kahukura, Maru and Tunuia-te-ika were gods appealed to in many cases of sickness, as also others. Rongomai was appealed to by any one in peril at sea, as also was Ruamano. We also find Tiki and Pani appealed to to restore a sick person to health. To so appeal to the former was quite natural when we consider the peculiar qualities the Maori endowed the phallus with. Why the Maori appealed to Pani in sickness is not clear, masmuch as she occupies the place of Ceres, and was probably originally connected with grain. The three <hi rend="i">poutiriao</hi> appointed as supervisors over the activities of the Maiki brethren are explained in a former chapter.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n44" n="44"/>
        <p>The Rev. Mr. Wohlers, pioneer missionary in the far south, found that sick persons were often treated in a deplorable manner. He also found the natives of that region to be suffering a good deal from consumption of some form. This seems probable, when we remember that the Polynesian race has evidently always occupied warm climate lands, back to the days when they dwelt in their old homeland. Another matter to be noted in works of early sojourners in these isles is the fact that they were often prevented from giving food or medicine to a sick native on account of the <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> The Rev. James Buller tells us that in one case he saved the life of a man who had resigned himself to die. He effected this marvel by putting a blistering plaster on him; that plaster did its work nobly, and convinced the patient of the amazing potency of the white man's magic.</p>
        <p>Bathing in cold water was, and is, practised in a most unwise manner by persons suffering from illness. Pains in the back were sometimes treated by employing a Spartan-like remedy, the <hi rend="i">takahi</hi> mode of massage, a trampling process performed by a barefoot clansman. In such a case the weight of the trampler must have been a matter of solicitude to the patient. Some of the anecdotes related by early missionaries of death-bed scenes among the natives are very curious. A worthy barbarian told the Rev. Mr Yate that he was about to die and descend to the spirit world. The reverend gentleman renders this as: “ He told me that he was going to hell with fearful emphasis… I dare not pronounce what his state is now.” Truly the love and forbearance of the Master are oft forgotten.</p>
        <p>I am now about to inflict upon the hapless reader certain relations obtained from Takitumu natives illustrating old customs pertaining to the subjects of this chapter. We are about to see what methods were adopted by high-class priests in connection with sickness.</p>
        <p>Te Moana-nui (the Great Ocean), an important chief of the Napier district, was seized with illness at his home at Waipureku, near Taradale. His illness was of that form known as <hi rend="i">haurakiraki,</hi> that is he was delirious. “Possibly,” said my informant, “You would call it <hi rend="i">taipo piwa</hi>” (typhoid fever).</p>
        <pb xml:id="n45" n="45"/>
        <p>Two experts, relatives of the sick man, were called in to attend him, and it was believed that the malady was a <hi rend="i">mate maori,</hi> that is the effect of witchcraft. This conclusion was arrived at on account of the <hi rend="i">ngutungutu ahi</hi> (ravings, delirium) of the sufferer. It was resolved to begin treatment on the following morning.</p>
        <p>Before dawn the two priestly experts proceeded to the water, and immersed their bodies therein. They then proceeded to the house where the sick man was lying. As they approached the house, the famed <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> named Tareahi chaunted a formula directed to the Sky Father and Earth Mother, also the wise ones of yore and the <hi rend="i">tuaiho</hi> (those beyond, i.e., the spirit gods). The twain then entered the house, and, as they did so, the two male attendants of the sick man raised his body into a sitting position. The second priest, by name Kawatini, now approached the patient, bearing in his hand a piece of water plant called <hi rend="i">retoreto,</hi> that he had brought from the stream. He so held this herb that it touched the head of the invalid, as he intoned a long formula in which the names of the gods Io-matua, Kahukura, Tunui-a-te-ika, Rongomai, Maru, and Hine-korako appear. This is the Whakahoro rite, and it is essentially a purificatory one, a form of absolution; it brought the subject into the state of moral purity and innocence that he had been in when, as an infant, the Tua and Tohi rites had been performed over him. Its effect was to cleanse the subject morally, spiritually and mentally, to eradicate or destroy all impurities brought about by indiscretions or wrong acts committed during his past life. When any ritual in which Io was appealed to entered into a rite, then the subject must be purified ere the ceremony was proceeded with, ere the Supreme Being (or any superior gods in some cases) could be asked to succour him. This interesting feature in Maori ritual shows us how morality had entered into the higher phases of Maori religion.</p>
        <p>When this question of moral purity entered into a rite, the priest would say to the subject: “<hi rend="i">Mehemea he raruraru kei a koe, me wewete e koe</hi>” (If you have any disabilities hanging over you, discard them). The subject would then confess all his wrongdoings to the priest, who would conduct him to the
            <pb xml:id="n46" n="46"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor046a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor046a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor046a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">A Tuhoe woman weaving a cape.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">A. Hamilton photo</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n47" n="47"/>
            <hi rend="i">ahurewa,</hi> perform the Whakahoro rite over him, and then cause him to immerse his body in the waters of a stream. Man is descended from the gods, but his lower nature demands that this lustral ceremony be performed ere they can deal with him. These absolutory rites, and purification by immersion or aspersion, were assuredly pre-Christian.</p>
        <p>To resume: The officiating priests called upon the gods mentioned above because, when the patient underwent the Tohi rite in infancy, he had been placed under the care of those gods, or some of them. Not knowing precisely which gods had entered into that Tohi rite, they introduced a number of names so as to be sure of including the right ones. Then was introduced the name of Great Io, the possessor of the greatest <hi rend="i">mana</hi> in the twelve heavens, on earth, and in all other realms. Then the formula proceeds to banish all evil influences affecting the patient, that they may be consigned to oblivion, the world of darkness, and possess no power to return to afflict the patient.</p>
        <p>Tareahi then stepped forward, and, with his right hand, grasped the right hand of Te Moana-nui, while he intoned yet another invocation. This effusion advises the gods of the fact that the priests officiating are responsible experts in the matter of the ritual being conducted. Also it asks that health and strength be restored to the sufferer, that his blood, flesh, organs and breath regain their normal condition. After this the body of the patient was lowered to a recumbent position.</p>
        <p>Then the two priests knelt down, one on either side of the subject, and facing him, while each placed his left hand on the head of the patient. Each priest then raised his right hand so that it and the forearm was in a vertical position, and here another sacred formula was intoned. This I was unable to collect, but its object, or one of them, was to tranquilise the mind of the sick man, and to give him confidence in the efficacy of the proceedings. It was directed to the <hi rend="i">poutiriao,</hi> to Kiwa, Tane, Rongomai, Tu and others, who were asked to help and succour the sufferer. It was recited by Te Apuroa over the well-known chief <name type="person" key="name-100279">Te Puni</name>, of Wellington, when he had been stricken down by Maiki-nui.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n48" n="48"/>
        <p>Owing possibly to the exertions of the two priests, the Great Ocean recovered from his illness.</p>
        <p>A peculiar rite, termed Whakanoho manawa, was sometimes performed over a sick person in order to restore him to health. A number of the incantations recited by a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> over the sufferer to bring about this result have been placed on record. Another such formula, known as <hi rend="i">titikura,</hi> was employed for a similar purpose. The only amulet worn for the purpose of warding off disease was, so far as I am aware, a piece of the edible rhizome of <hi rend="i">Pteris aquilina,</hi> called “fernroot” by us; it was termed a <hi rend="i">pitopito.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>Affections of the throat were said to have been caused by the sufferer having eaten some <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> article of food. Charms were repeated over choking persons in order to relieve them, and the sufferer was slapped on the back while the charm was being recited. This latter act was an unusually sensible one for a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> or any native to perform. Charms to relieve choking, and those uttered in order to cure burns and wounds, all come under the generic term of Whai. The Maori may die readily under the influence of superstition, but he can endure very severe wounds with great equanimity. Superstition entered largely into the treatment of wounds, though natives showed to a little better advantage in these cases than they did when dealing with disease. If a workman cut himself with a stone adze, he would at once apply the tool to the wound, so as to just touch it, and recite a Whai charm to stop the flow of blood. In the case of a broken limb, splints of bark or other material were used and secured by ties. At the same time the Hono charm was repeated over it to cause it to knit <hi rend="i">(hono</hi>=to join). A priest would place his left foot on the body of the patient while reciting the formula, the <hi rend="i">manea</hi> or inherent powers of that foot would have a beneficial effect at such a time by giving force to the charm. Wounds were sometimes cauterised, a piece of dry supplejack being the medium employed. Leaves or herbs warmed at a fire were applied to feet rendered sore by walking over stones.</p>
        <p>It seems probable that the Maori had some form of scrofulous complaint, such as that termed <hi rend="i">hura,</hi> in pre-Euro-
            <pb xml:id="n49" n="49"/>
            pean days, but we cannot speak with any certainty as to that. He assuredly had a form of leprosy, termed <hi rend="i">ngerengere, tuhawaiki</hi> and <hi rend="i">tuwhenua,</hi> in olden times; it was introduced from Polynesia by a canoe since known as <hi rend="i">te waka tuwhenua</hi>—the leprosy vessel. This disease was spoken of as a malignant <hi rend="i">atua,</hi> and was viewed as a plebian complaint, unlike <hi rend="i">whewhe</hi> (boils) and <hi rend="i">hakihaki</hi> (skin disease, itch), which it is said, are aristocratic maladies. The distressng <hi rend="i">ngerengere</hi> caused the extremities to drop off joint by joint. The Maori had a curious belief that certain sorcerers possessed the power of inflicting this disease on others, the act of doing so being known as <hi rend="i">wero ngerengere.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>Goitre certainly was known here in former times; it is called <hi rend="i">tenga</hi> in the Bay of Plenty district, a name also applied to the crop of birds. In the high-lying Tuhoe district a number of cases were seen, mostly women, a few girls, and only three men. Boils were opened by natives ere they had reached the proper stage for treatment. Skin diseases were common, induced by dirty habits and inferior foods. A <hi rend="i">kiritona</hi> (wart or sty) was, we are told, abolished by the simple process of pointing at it with a finger; doubtless a charm accompanied this act. Another plan is to hold a stick close to it and break it in that position. One of my informants remarked: “That will cause it to disappear, but it may re-appear after a time.” Eye complaints were sometimes caused by <hi rend="i">atua kahu,</hi> the caco-dæmons already explained.</p>
        <p>Judging from the teeth seen in many hundreds of old skulls, the Maori should not have suffered much from tooth ache in olden times. Toothache was known as <hi rend="i">tunga,</hi> and was believed to be caused by a form of grub <hi rend="i">(tunga).</hi> It is said that, when a person suffered from this complaint, no other person was allowed to use his water gourd, or any vessel or other receptacle used for containing his food, lest such person be afflicted in a similar way. One way of curing toothache was to place one end of a small stick on the tooth, and then to strike the other end of the stick a smart blow endwise; surely a pleasing remedy! Another mode of treatment was to hold some urine in the mouth to kill the assailing grub; this act must be performed early in the morning. Also charms were
            <pb xml:id="n50" n="50"/>
            repeated to assist these singular remedies. A modern cure is to place against the offending tooth a piece of the <hi rend="i">maki</hi> (chestnut) of a horse's leg, but the sufferer must not be allowed to see the article, or it will lose its virtue. A piece of the tough, leathery cocoon of a species of grub is used in a similar manner. To urinate on a cut or wound was a native practice.</p>
        <p>To cure a swelling in the groin natives procured two of the stones used in the steam oven. One of these was held on the swelling and struck a sharp blow with the other; the remedy seems to be a simple one. To restore a person apparently drowned the treatment was that called <hi rend="i">whakapua.</hi> He was held over a fire so that the smoke entered his nostrils. Those suffering from the bite of the <hi rend="i">katipo,</hi> a poisonous spider, were subjected to the same treatment; some state that they were first immersed in water.</p>
        <p>Natives tell me that they know of two kinds of worms that sometimes afflict them; they term them <hi rend="i">ngoiro</hi> and <hi rend="i">iro.</hi> When passed, some are cast into a fire, and, should they burn with a slight report, then the person will soon be free of the parasite. A steam or vapour bath was used by the Maori for some complaints; it was prepared much as is the steam cooking pit. Cook saw a woman undergoing this treatment at Queen Charlotte Sound. It was sometimes used by women after parturition. Immersion in cold water has been a favoured practice, employed in many cases. When the siege of the Matai <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Waihora (Poverty Bay) was raised, the rescuers found the garrison in sore straits from starvation, so they carried the emaciated folk down to the creek and gave them a good soaking therein!</p>
        <p>Insane persons <hi rend="i">(keka)</hi> are supposed to be possessed by a <hi rend="i">kikokiko,</hi> the ghost of a dead person, or to have been reduced to that condition by magic arts. Delirium is the aimless speech of the soul or spirit of a person; it is known as <hi rend="i">kuawa, kutukutu ahi,</hi> and <hi rend="i">ngutungutu ahi.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>Suicide was not uncommon, as among widows when their husbands died. Ridicule and ill-treatment by a husband sometimes caused such an act of <hi rend="i">whakamomori,</hi> as it is termed.</p>
        <p>An epidemic is alluded to as a <hi rend="i">papa reti;</hi> it is compared to a toboggan slide down which children slide in play.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n51" n="51"/>
        <p>One way of curing a headache was to procure a piece of cooked food and wave it over the sufferer's head. As the malady is caused by an <hi rend="i">atua,</hi> that being will, of course, fly from the dread contact with cooked food.</p>
        <p>Eye troubles were somewhat common, apparently, in olden times, especially in the case of old folk; caused, doubtless, by their smoky huts.</p>
        <p>A hut erected for a sick person was often alluded to as a <hi rend="i">whare rauhi</hi> among the Takitumu folk, and a female attendant on a sick person was a <hi rend="i">wahine rauhi.</hi> The latter word means “to tend, to take care of.”</p>
        <p>Of the great number of herbal remedies employed by the modern Maori I do not intend to give any list. They represent a post-European usage, and may well be omitted.</p>
        <p>The Maori had several poisonous vegetable substances to beware of. The kernels of the <hi rend="i">karaka</hi> tree <hi rend="i">(Corynocarpus lavigata),</hi> if eaten uncooked, have the effect of causing distressing contraction of the limbs: It is said that a person so afflicted was buried up to his neck until the danger was over. A person who eats a certain poisonous fungus uncooked is also seriously affected, as also is one who eats the seeds of the <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> shrub <hi rend="i">(Coriaria).</hi> The poisonous <hi rend="i">waoriki,</hi> a <hi rend="i">Ranunculus,</hi> is dangerous only to stock, and that of the blossoms of the <hi rend="i">wharangi (Brachyglottis repanda)</hi> did not affect the Maori until the honey bee was introduced by us. Persons suffering from the effect of eating the poisonous berries of the <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> shrub were placed bodily in a stream for some time.</p>
        <p>From the foregoing notes it will be readily seen that sick persons were treated in no gentle manner in the Maori commune in many cases. From our point of view there was often a lack of human sympathy shown. Superstition was largely responsible for this, as also surviving ideas from an ancient period of savagery when sick or decrepit persons were simply viewed as encumbrances, as witness old-time practices of the Wends of Germany, and modern ones of the Battaks of Sumatra.</p>
        <p>When it is known that a person is near to death, then his relatives gather round to attend on him during his last moments, this act being described by the term <hi rend="i">whakahemo-
              <pb xml:id="n52" n="52"/>
              hemo.</hi> At this time it was that the head of a family would make known his last wishes, his parting injunctions being known as <hi rend="i">oha,</hi> while his farewell speech would be described as a <hi rend="i">poroporoaki.</hi> Such a speech, in which the dying man would make known his wishes with regard to his property, the future actions of his family, and, if a man of commanding position, those of the community, was viewed much as we look upon a signed will.</p>
        <p>When very near his end cries of farewell might be heard from the assembled folk, farewelling the dying person to the spirit world ere the breath of life had passed from his world-weary body. In modern times a volley of gun fire (usually shot guns) is often a feature of this period of the death journey. On hearing the firing the people of the neighbouring hamlets at once proceed to the stricken home and join in the wailing. Near relatives salute the dying man with the <hi rend="i">hongi</hi> or nose-pressing salute of the Polynesian race.</p>
        <p>If the dying man was a person of some standing, one of similar status would stand forth and farewell him after the manner Maori somewhat in this style: “Farewell! Go forth on your way to the place where mankind originated. Fare out on the broad path of your ancestor Tane-te-waiora, the path that has been trodden by man since the days of the Dawn Maid. Your ancestors and elders there await you that they may greet you. They will guide you by way of the Toi huarewa upward to the bespaced heavens by which Tane ascended to Io the Parent. That you may pass to the Rauroha and enter Rangiatea. There the celestial maids and male attendants of the Great One will welcome and care for you in the enduring spiritual welfare of Io the Parent. Farewell! Farewell, O sir! Farewell!” The speaker would then <hi rend="i">hongi</hi> the dying man. The above farewell merely contains some of what we may call the stock remarks of a superior form of farewell, but it would be much longer than the above. The dying were farewelled to the old homeland of the race, where the spirits of the dead are purified, and whence they proceed to one of the two spirit worlds. Hence the phrases so often heard in such addresses: “Farewell to Hawaiki. Fare on to the Po. Go thy way to Paerau.” The following remarks I
            <pb xml:id="n53" n="53"/>
            heard addressed to a man who had just died: “My father, farewell! Go, go to the spirit world, to the spirit world, to the spirit world. Go to Hawaiki, to your ancestors, to your elders. Farewell the breastwork of the people, the shelterer from piercing winds, the shade-giving <hi rend="i">rātā</hi> tree. Farewell to Tawhiti-pamamao. My protector, farewell! Defenceless are we since you are caught in the snare of death; remains none to avert evil,” etc.</p>
        <p>The spirits of the dead forebears of the defunct one will come from spirit land to guide his soul back to that far-off region, and after that to the realm that soul selects for its final abode, after it has undergone a purificatory rite in the great edifice Hawaiki-nui, the meeting place of the four way path.</p>
        <p>We have seen that a Maori prefers to die out of doors, and not within the cheerless hut of his race, that he may look upon and greet the fair world he is leaving for ever. For this world, the fair earth, is the mother of his race, and ever he loves to greet the grey old Terra Mater who brought him into the world of life.</p>
        <p>Much stress is laid upon the <hi rend="i">o matenga</hi> by the Maori, an expression that denotes “the death journey food,” the last food partaken of by a dying person. The last drink of water he takes is styled “the water of Tane-pi.” Anything that a dying person fancied would be procured for him, if possible, unless he were a person of no account, such as a slave. We have heard of cases in which dying men have expressed a wish to drink of the waters of a certain stream, perhaps many miles distant, and swift-footed runners would be despatched to procure it. Certain foods were much desired at such a time, and a favourite one was the flesh of the native dog, another was human flesh, another was that of the frugiverous native rat, and yet another was that esteemed delicacy—earthworms, the sweet flavour of which was much appreciated. Many a man has been slain to provide a last meal for persons of influence; slaves were useful for such purposes.</p>
        <p>When the last words of a dying chief urged the people to avenge defeats or slights they had suffered, then at the taking of new names that often marked such a death, one of such
            <pb xml:id="n54" n="54"/>
            names would probably be assigned with a view to keeping the memory of such words ever before the people.</p>
        <p>The first task performed after the death of a person was the trussing of the body ere it became rigid, for trussed burial in a sitting position was the common mode of disposing of the dead. This ancient practice, that hails from Polynesia, and Asia, and Europe, and early Egypt, seems to have been one of the widest known methods of burial. The old Peruvian practice of drawing the knees of the corpse up to the breast, under the chin, and securing the arms across them over the breast, describes the Maori usage. Hewitt tells us that the practice of mummifying the dead commenced prior to 5,000 B.C., and that it “succeeded the earlier Egyptian custom of the Neolithic Age of burying corpses in the contracted position of an embryo fœtus.” This old Maori custom is occasionally brought to our notice when a coastal sand dune is removed through the agency of wind.</p>
        <p>The body being trussed, a superior cloak was secured round it, the face was painted with a preparation of red ochre and oil, the hair was oiled, dressed, and adorned with plumes; ornaments, such as tufts of the white down of the albatross, were suspended from the ears, and so a gala-like aspect of the body was achieved. The body was then placed in a sitting position in the porch of the principal house of the village, which would be intensely <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> so long as the body remained there. A low platform was sometimes constructed on which the body was placed; it was known as an <hi rend="i">atamira.</hi> In some cases the body was not trussed, but laid at full length on the platform, the head of which was raised. Possibly this was in such cases as wherein it was to be disposed of by means of swamp burial, or cremation.</p>
        <p>By the side of the body would be laid the weapons of the defunct, and any superior articles he might have possessed. Any person who wished to honour the dead would bring some prized heirloom and lay it by his side. We also hear of the bones of the forbears of the departed being brought from the cave in which they had been placed, and deposited by his side while he was “lying in state.” Articles brought by friends and laid down to honour the dead are called <hi rend="i">kopaki.</hi> In some
            <pb xml:id="n55" n="55"/>
            cases formal presentation of gifts <hi rend="i">(hakari taonga)</hi> took place at the death of a person of superior rank. Slaves were sometimes sacrificed at the death of such a person. Suicide of widows was somewhat common.</p>
        <p>The lying in state continued for days, often much too long. Eventually the body was taken away and buried, or otherwise disposed of. This act was often performed at night.</p>
        <p>As soon as death took place the world-old custom of laceration commenced. This custom was practised all over the islands, a custom that has come down the ages. The cutting was done with flakes of obsidian, which are extremely sharpedged when struck off a core. Long cuts were inflicted on the body and limbs, even the face was sometimes scored. The old women were, it is said, the most enthusiastic exponents of this custom, and presented a very unpleasant appearance with the blood running down their bodies; the practice has been entirely given up. The act of laceration is termed <hi rend="i">haehae,</hi> and accounts of it as formerly practised at Tahiti, in conjunction with the lying in state or exposure of the corpse, agree exactly with Maori accounts. Early residents in New Zealand saw a good deal of these barbaric usages, and Nicholas tells us that it did not always seem to betoken intense grief. It was practised because it was an old custom, like the copious weeping one sees in native mourning ceremonies. Banks also tells us that, on Cook's first voyage, many natives at Queen Charlotte Sound carried these marks of mourning on their persons, adding: “Some were hideously large on their cheeks, arms, legs, etc.” This writer also remarks on the absence of graves, or rather states that he and his companions saw none. This was owing to the fact that, in pre-European days, the Maori always practised secret burial, lest enemies desecrate the graves. It was considered quite justifiable to take the bones of the dead of an enemy folk and fashion therefrom such implements as fishhooks, spear-points, and flutes. Such acts have been the cause of much inter-tribal fighting. Another act that sometimes marked bitter enmity was the appalling and ghoulish one known as <hi rend="i">kai pirau,</hi> which was nothing less than the exhuming and eating of the bodies of dead enemies. A number of cases of this usage are on record. Inter-tribal enmity sometimes led
            <pb xml:id="n56" n="56"/>
            to terrible acts of savagery. It was for these reasons that graves were not marked in any way, though cenotaphs erected elsewhere were common.</p>
        <p>Ere proceeding to review the mourning customs of the Maori we will scan an old usage that was occasionally practised, though apparently not often. This is the subjecting of the body of a dead person to a drying process, one that was also known at Tahiti, as described by Captain Cook. True mummification, the embalming of a corpse, was unknown, the process being one of drying. The drying of the head only was a common Maori custom.</p>
        <p>Mr. Beattie tells us that the custom of drying and preserving bodies was followed to some extent in the South Island, where it was called <hi rend="i">whakataumiro.</hi> Oil was used in the process. A dried body seen by Angas in the North Island had apparently been trussed as for burial; the knees were drawn up and the head rested on them. A few others have been found in caves. Not only was oil rubbed on the drying body, but also gum of the <hi rend="i">tarata</hi> tree, a <hi rend="i">Pittosporum,</hi> was used to close the pores, as a kind of varnish. Another account speaks of a steam oven being made below the body, which was elevated. This would be a steaming process.</p>
        <p>An account was given me of the trussing of a body that had been dried. It was done while the body was still warm from the drying process. The legs were bent so that the knees came up against the breast, and the feet against the buttocks. The trussing was done by attaching cords to the knees and ankles, and considerable exertion was required in order to effect it. If the process was delayed too long then it became necessary to fracture the bones of the limbs.</p>
        <p>The following account, taken from one of my note books, will serve to illustrate the manner in which the Maori passes through the fragile <hi rend="i">rau wharangi</hi> that separates death from life. A worthy old wise man, much of whose knowledge is embedded in this narrative, was partaking of the evening meal with his relatives. He was lifting a portion of food to his mouth when he was observed to stop, and then lay it down. One said: “Eat away.” But the old man declined to do so. “What is it?” said one. “My nose has twitched,” replied
            <pb xml:id="n57" n="57"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor057a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor057a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor057a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Women plaiting. <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> plants in background.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Dominion Museum collection.</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n58" n="58"/>
            the elder. “Well, what of it?” “It is a sign,” said he. He retired to his hut, where he was heard to address the Parent: “If my time has come, let all be clear before. If disabilities exist, owing to my dealings with lesser gods, do Thou dispose of them.” He asked the young folk to pitch a tent for him a space aside, and lay down his sleeping mat therein. True to the feelings of his race he left his abode and went aside to die.</p>
        <p>A passing friend called in, and the old man said: “Let us <hi rend="i">hongi.</hi>” “What for?” asked the caller, “Are you going away?” “No,” was the reply, “I am going to die.” Came to him one to whom he had imparted much of his store of knowledge, and the old man bade him perform the Whakaha ceremony. When this was done, the old man said: “Retain the knowledge I have given you, deviate not from my teachings, and death shall find you an aged man.” And so, having passed on his <hi rend="i">mana</hi> to his scholar, the old barbarian calmly awaited the end that was so near. For his ancestor Tane-te-waiora was already low down on the darkening bulk of Hine-maunga, and, as his last rays cast the <hi rend="i">Ara whanui</hi> across the pulsing bosom of his grand-daughter Hine-moana, the old priest passed through the thin barrier and fared on to his fathers.</p>
        <p>The cutting of hair by near relatives of the dead was essentially a Maori custom. In some cases half the hair was cut short, in others the whole head was so treated. Another mode was to cut it all short save one long lock, termed a <hi rend="i">reureu,</hi> or <hi rend="i">taweu,</hi> left on the side of the head. I have known a mother so cut her hair at the death of her child. Sometimes the hair was singed with a firebrand. Such were the tokens of mourning of the <hi rend="i">kiri mate,</hi> or near relatives of the dead. In some districts a long lock was left on the crown of the head, and to this might be attached a dog's tail that dangled down and swung to and fro as the person moved.</p>
        <p><hi rend="i">Whare potae</hi> and <hi rend="i">whare taua</hi> are emblematical expressions denoting the state or condition of mourning, the “house of mourning.” Any sign of mourning is alluded to as <hi rend="i">tauā.</hi> The black mourning garb of Europeans is so termed. The near relatives of a dead person are said to be in the house of mourning during the period of mourning; it is no house built
            <pb xml:id="n59" n="59"/>
            by human hands. The <hi rend="i">potae taua,</hi> or mourning cap, was an old institution. It was no true cap or hat, being crownless; it was composed of a fillet or band to encircle the head, from which were suspended strings of seaweed, or of some fibrous plant, or the tail feathers of a bird. These were worn by widows. Chaplets of leaves, as those of the <hi rend="i">kawakawa</hi> and <hi rend="i">parapara</hi> (<hi rend="i">Macropiper excelsum</hi> and <hi rend="i">Nothopanax arboreum</hi>) were also worn.</p>
        <p>During the first days of mourning near relatives of the dead are not supposed to partake of food apparently. They remain seated on either side of the corpse, and some at least will join in the constant wailing, crooning, and doleful chaunting that goes on. I have known these near relatives to so remain by the side of the body until it was taken away for burial, and all through the night one might hear the mournful wailing. This seems to have been the ancient custom. Only under cover of night would they seek food, retiring to some hut to eat in secret, as it were. This procedure has been observed by the writer. It was also observed that it ceased after the burial of the body. To offer food to one of the <hi rend="i">kirimate</hi> during the first days of mourning is “bad form.” If one were compelled to partake of food in day time, as might be the case when conveying a corpse to the home village, then he would pluck a branch, stick it in the ground, and sit under it while eating. The shadow cast by that branch represents the shades of night. Not until the abolition of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> of the “house of mourning” will its occupants take food during daylight. That function was formerly marked by a rite performed over the mourners at a stream, in which their grief and mournful longing for the dead were <hi rend="i">horoia atu,</hi> or effaced.</p>
        <p>A very strange course of action was sometimes adopted at the death of a person. A party of tribesmen would proceed to the scene of mourning, and make an attack on the near relatives of the deceased. Nor was it a case of simulated anger, for broken heads often resulted. This act was a species of <hi rend="i">muru</hi> raid. Those relatives had allowed a useful member of the tribe to die, and so deserved punishment. This was quite clear to the Maori, whose mind works in very singular
            <pb xml:id="n60" n="60"/>
            channels. If a man lost his wife by death he was liable to be <hi rend="i">murua,</hi> or plundered.</p>
        <p>In some parts a human sacrifice sometimes marked the lifting of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> of death from the mourners. The victim was referred to as an <hi rend="i">ika koanga-umu.</hi> The real purport of this sacrifice was to add <hi rend="i">èclat</hi> to the function and provide a prized dish for the ceremonial feast. The rite of lifting <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> from mourners was marked by aspersion, and sometimes by ceremonial hair-cutting. Dirges <hi rend="i">(pihe)</hi> for the dead are numerous, and laments <hi rend="i">(waiata tangi)</hi> for the same were generally composed. The oldest of all dirges is the Tangi a Apakura, the ceaseless moaning of the restless, ever-grieving ocean. Hence we hear the old saying: “<hi rend="i">Wahine tangi haehae, he ngaru moana, e kore e mātākā</hi>” (Lacerating, mourning women and ocean waves know no rest). Another old saying connected with mourning is as follows: “<hi rend="i">Waiho kia tangi ahau ki taku tupapaku, āpā he uru ti e pihi ake</hi>” (Let me weep for my dead, it is not as though it were a <hi rend="i">Cordyline</hi> palm that springs up again). If you cut down this tree young shoots then spring up from the stump.</p>
        <p>Weeping for the dead in private cannot be termed a Maori usage. He preferred to do so in public, and of a verity weeping at such functions comes easy to him. Some of the laments composed for the dead are highly interesting. The following lines are from one composed by a father for his child: “Alas! O child! Where art thou hidden from me? That I might see you as I did of yore, as you came running and laughing to the door. That thy spirit might appear to me as does Puaroa, and the lordly celestial beings of the Orongonui, your elders who adorn the Milky Way. May you pass to the supernal realm and join the sacred company of the Whatukura, leaving me consumed by grief and longing, O child of mine.”</p>
        <p>Mr. White has left us a note to the effect that occasionally an image of wood was fashioned to represent a defunct relative, before which the living wept and mourned, while food was offered to the image. This certainly was not a common custom.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n61" n="61"/>
        <p>Yet another old custom now claims our attention, and that is the process of drying and preserving human heads, known as <hi rend="i">pakipaki mahunga,</hi> the dried article being termed <hi rend="i">mokamokai.</hi> Unlike the drying of the whole body, this was a fairly common usage, and it included the heads of both friends and enemies. The Maori was not a head hunter, but he sometimes so preserved the heads of prominent enemies, not only because it would cause grief to his enemies, but also to enable him to revile an enemy after death. Such heads of enemies would be occasionally exposed, impaled on a stake, sometimes on the defensive stockade of the village, when they would be addressed in bitter terms.</p>
        <p>In the case of friends, heads of men of standing were sometimes preserved and brought out occasionally to be greeted and wept over by their relatives. When the northern raiders lost a large number of men at Wellington by an epidemic in 1820, they burned the bodies of the dead so that the local natives might not obtain their bones. The heads of some of the more important men were dried and carried back by relatives to their northern homes. Dried heads of friends were exhibited at meetings of the people.</p>
        <p>The process to which the heads were subjected was one of steaming. A steaming pit was made as it is for the cooking of food, but a small orifice was left for stream to escape by, and over this the head was placed. All interior matter softened by the hot steam was disposed of by a shaking and probing process. The skin was taken off below the line of decapitation to allow for contraction. The eyes were extracted and the eyelids sewn down. The loose flap of skin was tied underneath. The final process was one of smoke drying. Oil was rubbed on the head several times. The hair was retained, and was dressed and decorated when the head was exposed to the public. Numbers of these dried Maori heads are in museums in Europe and elsewhere. The last case of head drying known to the writer occurred in 1865.</p>
        <p>Cenotaphs and other mortuary memorials represented a common custom in Maoriland. Inasmuch as it was unsafe to mark a grave, then the Maoriland. Inasmuch as it was unsafe to mark a grave, then the Maori indulged his penchant for symbols and <hi rend="i">tohu</hi> (signs) by erecting wooden cenotaphs adorned
            <pb xml:id="n62" n="62"/>
            with carved or painted designs. The former style would include some grotesque representations of the human figure, but the latter never did. Painted designs were such curvilinear ones as are seen in the decorative work of house interiors. Cenotaphs are termed <hi rend="i">tiki,</hi> and those bearing no decorative carving are known as <hi rend="i">tiki mamore.</hi> In eastern Polynesia this name is applied, as it is in New Zealand, to wooden images fashioned in human form, evidently a memory of Tiki the first man, and the <hi rend="i">tiki</hi> that forms man.</p>
        <p>Some form of mortuary memorial was often set up, or made, where a person had been killed, or at a spot where the bearers of a sick and dying man had rested as they bore him home to die on his tribal lands, or bearers of bones of the dead had done so. The memorial might be a carved post, or a plain one, or an unworked stone set up with its base in the earth, or merely a hole <hi rend="i">(pokapoka</hi> or <hi rend="i">umu)</hi> dug in the earth. Some rude stones so set near Atiamuri have been magnified into “megalithic remains” by enthusiastic writers. Such <hi rend="i">tohu</hi> were often painted with red ochre.</p>
        <p>A favoured kind of memorial of this nature, one set up for persons of importance only, was the half of a canoe. When such a man died his canoe would be rendered <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> and would be cut in half. One of these halves would be decorated as described above and set up as is a post in a vertical position, the wide end embedded in the earth. These memorials, as also tombs and small elevated box-like huts containing exhumed bones of the dead, were erected within the limits of the fortified villages in olden days. In some cases they were very numerous. Some of the canoe cenotaphs were thirty feet in height. Old residents of Wellington will remember such a one that stood for many years on the hillside at Nga Uranga in memory of the chief Wharepouri.</p>
        <p>Burial grounds are termed <hi rend="i">urupa.</hi> A cave or chasm where bodies or bones of the dead were placed is styled a <hi rend="i">toma, whara,</hi> and <hi rend="i">rua koiwi.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>If the dead were buried, or otherwise disposed of outside the limits of the fortified village, then secret disposal was generally necessary. What is generally termed canoe burial was not a safe usage outside the village. This mode con-
            <pb xml:id="n63" n="63"/>
            sisted of placing the corpse inside a form of coffin made by fastening together two sections of a canoe gunwale to gunwale; they might be six feet long. This coffin was erected in an upright position, and the body was placed inside in a sitting position on a kind of grating. These receptacles were painted red and sometimes adorned with feathers where the two lengths of canoe were joined together. They often had a fence round them, at least after the arrival of Europeans, and in some cases a protecting shed was erected over them. Bodies were sometimes put into such coffins, which were then placed up among the branches of a tree, or a canoe coffin so disposed of might contain the exhumed bones of the dead. Early voyagers saw canoe coffins containing bones of the dead, and remains of bodies lying on elevated platforms in native villages.</p>
        <p>In the account of the voyage of the Venus we are told that the French voyagers saw bodies lying at full length and also trussed, on rude stages made of branches. Some of these bodies were covered, others were not. They also saw bodies placed up in trees, and others lying in canoes that had apparently been dragged to the site of the <hi rend="i">urupa.</hi> During Cook's first voyage a wooden cross like a crucifix was seen at Queen Charlotte Sound, which, in Banks'Journal, is said to have been a mortuary memorial. We have no further information, however, concerning this form. Tree burial was common in some wooded districts, as in that of the Tuhoe tribe. The most common form there was to place the exhumed bones of the dead in a hollow tree. Many such trees are known in that district. The writer discovered two close to one of his camps long years ago. The trees are often large, hollow <hi rend="i">pukatea (Laurelia).</hi> One such, near Opotiki, contained the bones of some hundreds of persons. Another form was stage burial, the bodies being placed on a platform constructed among the branches of a tree. We hear of these platforms having, in some cases, a form of roof put over them. Occasionally the body was concealed among the masses of epiphyte <hi rend="i">Astelia</hi> growing high up on huge <hi rend="i">rata (Metrosideros)</hi> trees. The Ngai-Tama clan of Tuhoe have followed the custom of tree burial since the days of their eponymic ancestor, who
            <pb xml:id="n64" n="64"/>
            flourished thirteen generations ago. That ancestor considered it a wrong act to bury the dead in the earth, because the earth produced food for mankind. Tama was scarcely a consistent person, for the food supplies of his folk were obtained largely from trees.</p>
        <p>Swamp burial was occasionally practised, the method being to tread the body down into a swamp. Sandhill burial was common in some parts where loose formations of sand were found on the coast. This was an easy task, the covering of the body in the face of a sand drift. Shifting sand dunes have exposed many human remains, and implements and ornaments of stone and bone that had been buried with the dead. A famed sand dune burial place for centuries was that known as Opihi, at Whakatane, known in full as “<hi rend="i">Opihi whanaunga kore”</hi> (Opihi the relationless), presumably because it had no regard for any person, none were spared, all came to it in the end. In these cases of swamp and sand burial the bones were not recovered. The former mode was favoured in the case of a <hi rend="i">tama-a-hara,</hi> or <hi rend="i">ito,</hi> that is a person possessed of deadly enemies who would be overjoyed at the discovery of his grave.</p>
        <p>Graves were but shallow excavations, for the bones were usually exhumed, and a deep pit would retard decomposition. In sitting or crouched burial <hi rend="i">(tapuke whakanoho)</hi> the trussed body was but a little way from the surface.</p>
        <p>Tombs erected at a village were sometimes of a rectangular form. Many of these were seen by early European residents in these isles. They were built of hewn slabs of wood, and were in some cases most elaborately adorned with carved designs. We are told that they often resembled sentry boxes or watch-houses in appearance, and were covered with the single slope roof known as a shed roof. The corpse was placed inside in a sitting position. After some time the bones would be taken out of such places and disposed of. They might be concealed in a tree, or cave, or possibly put into a small box-like, hut-shaped receptacle perched on a tall post erected within the village, and called a <hi rend="i">pouraka</hi> and <hi rend="i">pouwaka.</hi> One would suppose that bodies of the dead within the limits
            <pb xml:id="n65" n="65"/>
            of a village would compel the villagers to seek a new home, but apparently the Maori did not worry about such matters.</p>
        <p>House burial seems to have been occasionally practised by the Maori. The Rev. Wohlers speaks of it as occurring in the South Island. Presumably the house would become <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> and have to be deserted.</p>
        <p>The singular coffins found in caves north of Auckland seem to have been peculiar to that district. The carved designs on them are often dissimilar to those employed in other parts and in later times. These receptacles were made to contain exhumed bones, not bodies, and are fine examples of old stone tool work. Curiously enough they have only come to light of late years, though in the late Mr. <name type="person" key="name-209610">John White</name>'s papers is a note, made many years ago, of the existence of one in a cave at Te Kopuru, Kaipara district. The coffins of the Moriori folk, called <hi rend="i">hakana,</hi> we have no description of.</p>
        <p>In a few cases trussed bodies of the dead, occasionally a dried body, were conveyed to a cave and placed in a sitting position on a block of stone therein. Such bodies would be enveloped in a cloak of <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> fibre. In at least some cases a formula was recited by the officiating <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> that had the effect of placing the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> cave under the care of an <hi rend="i">atua.</hi> He was, as the Maori puts it, “located at the entrance.” This was to prevent trespass and desecration by unauthorised persons. If any person did so trespass he would be seriously afflicted by the guardian spirit god. The priest would place a <hi rend="i">mokopeke</hi> (lizard) at the place, and this creature was called the guardian, but it really represented the spirit <hi rend="i">atua</hi> that was the real power of the embargo, as also the punishing force.</p>
        <p>With regard to such cases as the above, whenever it was desired to consign another corpse, or bones of the dead, to that cave, it would be necessary for a priest of established <hi rend="i">mana</hi> to precede the bearers of the body and, by means of certain ritual formulæ, “clear the way,” that is, avert the anger of the guardian spirit. Otherwise it would be quite impossible for those persons to enter the cave. My informant was very emphatic on this point, as also in maintaining that only persons of the chieftain class would be placed in <hi rend="i">toma
              <pb xml:id="n66" n="66"/>
              tupapaku</hi> (caves of the dead). Common persons would be buried in a sand dune or elsewhere.</p>
        <p>A statement was once made to me of which I have never noted any proof. We know that occasionally certain devices were painted with red ochre on the exhumed skulls placed in a cave. Thus the <hi rend="i">tuhi korae</hi> or <hi rend="i">tuhi marei kura</hi> consisted of horizontal bands across the forehead, and the <hi rend="i">tuhi kohuru</hi> was a series of bands running diagonally across the face. The word <hi rend="i">tuhi</hi> means “to mark.” Now one old warrior told me that <hi rend="i">tuhi awarua</hi> was a device marked on a stone in a cave on which a trussed body was placed. This term was applied to the mark whatever the device might be. Also that, in some instances, the device so painted on the stone was that of the imprint of the hand of the defunct. I have heard of but one case in which the form of a human hand has been found marked in a cave. The object of the <hi rend="i">tuhi awarua</hi> was to assist in identification should it be necessary to remove the bones at some future time, either for disposal elsewhere, or to be used in some religious ceremony. Again, we are told that some device of the tattooing of the defunct might be utilised as an identification mark, such as the <hi rend="i">tiwhana</hi> or brow lines.</p>
        <p>Supposing that a superior house was being built, and that one of the carved figures thereof was named after a forbear whose last resting place bore such a mark as described above, then such mark would probably be carved on the image in the house. It might be carved in the space between the legs of the figure.</p>
        <p>Again, children were taught many things in a manner truly Maori. We will suppose that a child's father has died and that he sits in the cave of the dead with his identification mark on his stone seat. That child must be taught that his father's remains are so marked. If the child chances to be unruly, or in the way, an elder will cry out in manner testy: “Ha! Go away! Stand off! The mark of your father is a <hi rend="i">tuhi awarua.</hi>” That child will enquire as to the meaning of the expression, thinking that it conveys a sense of blame. And so knowledge is acquired.</p>
        <p>When placing remains of the dead in caves or elsewhere, prized articles were sometimes placed with them, such as imple-
            <pb xml:id="n67" n="67"/>
            ments, weapons, or ornaments such as pendants, etc. Highlyvalued articles, such as greenstone weapons and pendants, are sometimes found in burial places. In other cases such objects were buried with the dead and reclaimed when exhumation of the bones took place some years later. These offerings were made in honour of the dead. Some ceremony was performed over reclaimed articles ere they were handed back to the owners. This was to remove any harmful influence, such as pertains to the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> of the dead. I could never ascertain that there was any idea concerning spirits of the dead utilising such objects.</p>
        <p>We have known cases in which, when a child died, its toys were placed with the body in the grave or elsewhere. Memory recalls a case in which a young girl died, and, when buried, her prized possession, a brooch formed of a crown piece, was placed on her body. Her sister then abandoned her name, and took that of Karauna, the Maori rendering of “crown.” When the grandfather of this child died, he left a manuscript book in which was written much old tribal lore; this book was placed in the grave by his son. Rude litters <hi rend="i">(amo, kauamo, kauhoa)</hi> were used for carrying bodies of the dead, or sick persons. It was not a Maori custom to place food with the dead, though a few such cases are mentioned.</p>
        <p>The cave on Kapiti Island, known as Wharekohu, was a famed burial cave, and the remains of many persons of rank were deposited there, including those of <name type="person" key="name-123967">Tara</name>, the eponymic ancestor of the Ngai-Tara tribe of the Wellington district. Some famous old greenstone weapons were deposited in that cave.</p>
        <p>Sir John Evans tells us that cases of sitting burial have been noted in foundations of Babylon, and that it was practised in Europe, Africa and America. The Assyrians and Guanches are credited with the custom in “Man Before Metals.”</p>
        <p>Sea burial was apparently but little practised by the Maori. Banks mentions it as noted at Queen Charlotte Sound during Cook's first voyage.</p>
        <p>Cremation was never a common or universal custom with the Maori. It was practised in some areas where no suitable
            <pb xml:id="n68" n="68"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor068a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor068a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor068a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Generating fire to propitiate Tane. in connection with tree felling ritual.</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n69" n="69"/>
            places of concealment for bones of the dead were available, and also by raiding forces that had suffered in enemy territory. It was also occasionally practised in order to stay the spread of disease. Cremation was practised to some extent in the Rangi-tikei district, and on the Waimate Plains. When we were erecting Fort Manaia on the Plains in 1879 natives pointed out two pits hard by wherein, they said, bodies used to be burned. In some cases when men of note were slain in hostile territory, the head would be dried and carried home, while the body was burned. Then would be quoted an old saying: “<hi rend="i">He mata kai rangi, kāpā he mata kai aruhe</hi>”—thus intimating that a person of note cannot be treated as a commoner, hence the preservation of the head.</p>
        <p>Persons who handled bodies of the dead were extremely <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> hence that <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> had to be lifted from that burial party on its return to the village home. This rite was performed in water, in which the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> persons had to immerse their bodies; they would be absolutely nude at such a time. The officiating priest intoned the necessary ritual formulæ to remove all restrictions. A funeral feast followed this performance, and some special and <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> food, termed <hi rend="i">popoa,</hi> was consumed by the <hi rend="i">ariki</hi> and <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> of the community. A brief note states that food was sometimes offered to a dead person prior to the burial. A priest would put it to the mouth of the corpse, and withdraw it, or simply wave it towards his mouth. The <hi rend="i">ahua,</hi> or semblance, of the food was supposed to be consumed by the defunct one. A part of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> lifting ceremony described above was the ceremonial cutting of the hair of the chief mourner.</p>
        <p>A form of the Tira ora rite seems to have been sometimes performed after the burial of a person. The <hi rend="i">tohunga ariki</hi> would set up the <hi rend="i">tira mate,</hi> or wand of death, and recite the following over it: “Thou wand of the Po, the great Po, the long Po, the dark Po, the unseen Po, the unsought Po; stand there, ye wand, wand of Tane, wand of the Po. Begone for ever to the Po.” This act was a form of <hi rend="i">tuku wairua;</hi> it despatched the soul of the dead to the Po (the unknown world, the spirit world), to join the myriads who had preceded it, lest it should remain in the world of life and plague the
            <pb xml:id="n70" n="70"/>
            living. The priest then erected the <hi rend="i">tira ora</hi> or wand of life, both <hi rend="i">tira</hi> being set up in water, the purest of elements in Maori belief. This wand represented life and welfare, the world of life, and the denizens thereof, as the first represented the realm of death. The priest now recited over the secon rod or wand: “Thou wand of this world, the great world, the long world, the dark world; stand there, ye wand, the wand of Hikurangi, the wand of this world, of the world of light. Remain in this world.” This formula was supposed to preserve the welfare of the living. The gifts to the dead, termed <hi rend="i">kopaki,</hi> or “wrappers,” such as fine cloaks, etc., were retained by relatives. Prior to the commencement of the ceremonial feast the Taumaha ritual, already explained, was repeated over the food supplies provided. It may be explained that Hikurangi, a common hill and mountain name in Polynesia and New Zealand, is the name of a famed sacred mountain in the old homeland of the race. On that mountain the light of eternal life rests; death is unknown. So says the Maori.</p>
        <p>The student of old-time Maori life marvels at the excesses committed by natives in the past days of the <hi rend="i">mana maori.</hi> He recognises the superior mentality of the people, the highly pitched concepts, the mythopoetic nature of these barbaric folk. Then he encounters some characteristic, or custom, or occasional happening that seems to sink the Maori into the pit of savagery. Of this nature was the ghoulish act termed <hi rend="i">kai pirau,</hi> alluded to above. Another such procedure was the manner in which captives were sometimes put to death. Cases are on record in which enemy prisoners were cooked alive, made to lie down in a prepared, heated, steaming pit and covered over and cooked for the cannibal feast. Such an incident occurred at the Keke-paraoa <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Waikohu.</p>
        <p>We must now review the subject of exhumation. The <hi rend="i">hahunga</hi> or exhumation of bones of the dead was accompanied by much more ceremonial than was inhumation. In the first place burial in such cases was but a temporary affair; in the second place secrecy was considered desirable. In the exhumation of the bones of his dead, however, and the final disposal thereof, the Maori gratified his penchant for ceremonial performances.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n71" n="71"/>
        <p>An average of many periods given by natives places the time of exhumation at about four years after burial. These disinterring functions were held periodically, and so the duration of the period of burial would differ considerably. As the function took place at irregular intervals some bodies might have been buried for seven or eight years, and others for but one or two. Men who were employed to disentomb the remains were, of course, under heavy <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> and had to undergo an important lustral rite at the completion of their task. This remark applies also to all who assisted in cleansing and preparing the bones for final disposal, also to the experts who scrutinised and checked the bones of each body. These men possessed no mean knowledge of human anatomy, and had named most of the bones of the human body.</p>
        <p>Every act of exhumation, every stage of the process of recovery, seems to have called for its own special ritual formula, and the officiating <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> was assuredly an important person at these functions. The <hi rend="i">hahunga</hi> was ever an occasion for a meeting of the clan or tribe, and considerable numbers of people would assemble at the village. While the exhumers were busy at their work the rest of the assembly, of both sexes and all ages, would be enjoying the re-union. For a year prior to the meeting preparations would have been going on in the way of cultivating and collecting food supplies. The clansmen enjoyed the social side of such meetings as only a Maori can.</p>
        <p>In one of these functions that came under my own observation five men were engaged in disinterring the bones, under the supervision of an expert. As the delvers took out the bones they were wiped with bunches of grass, and the expert arranged the remains of each body in separate heaps. The expert certainly knew his work, and would occasionally remark that such a bone of a particular body was lacking, and he would bid the digger seek it. The task was a lengthy one, for many remains had to be recovered. The work continued for some days. Hence, when the delvers ceased work in the evening, or to partake of a meal, they had to strip and immerse their bodies in the adjacent river, while the expert recited the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> removing ritual.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n72" n="72"/>
        <p>The bones of each body were enveloped in a cloth. In former times a <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> cloak or cape was used as a covering, and placed on an elevated platform termed the <hi rend="i">whata puaroa,</hi> or <hi rend="i">atamira.</hi> Here they remained until all had been so deposited, when relatives of the dead conveyed them to their resting place. This final act the writer made no attempt to witness. The proceedings in this case continued for two weeks, being delayed by mourning ceremonial connected with two persons who died at the village during that period. Presents were brought by visitors, as in the case of a burial.</p>
        <p>At another exhumation witnessed the bodies had been buried within the limits of the village. The people assembled to view the proceedings, but remained at some distance from the graves. As each skull was taken out, the exhumer held it up to the view of the onlookers, when a wailing cry would be heard as they greeted the remains of their dead relative.</p>
        <p>In the ceremonial feast that pertained to the task of exhumation the food was, as usual in such cases, cooked in different lots, as for persons of different standing and different degrees or phases of <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> These different ovens and their names have already been explained. Should any ordinary person eat or touch food from the more <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> ovens anything might happen. It was a most serious offence. Should such a person eat a portion of the sacred food in ignorance, be it ever so small, then he would be punished by the gods. That punishment would probably be in the form of illness, and, when a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> performed a diagnostic rite over him, he would say: “<hi rend="i">He popoa to mate; nau i kai i te popoa</hi>” (Your malady is due to sacred food that you have eaten). Then he would proceed to perform the Whakaepa rite to placate and conciliate the gods. <hi rend="i">Popoa</hi> and <hi rend="i">popoki</hi> are terms applied to specially <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> food provided for such functions. In some cases when persons set out to procure food for a religious function, as the baptismal rite over an infant, etc., the first item obtained, perhaps a bird, is offered to the gods—<hi rend="i">ka kawea ki mua ma te atua</hi>—as the Maori puts it. This is a singular usage in regard to the word <hi rend="i">mua,</hi> as we have seen. It is applied to a <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> place, as a <hi rend="i">tuahu.</hi> Its antithesis is <hi rend="i">muri</hi> (meaning behind, the rear), a term em-
            <pb xml:id="n73" n="73"/>
            ployed to denote a place void of <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> as a cooking place, hence a kitchen, a cooking shed.</p>
        <p>Ere the feast opens the priest performs the Whakau rite. He takes a small portion of the food and offers it to the gods, so that they may give force to his ritual formulæ. He then takes another small portion and holds it over the collected supplies of food, and recites the Whakau formula, or charm. He then lifts the fragment of food to his mouth and intones another such <hi rend="i">karakia.</hi> Some parts of these effusions are decidedly obscure, and even where they admit of translation, the inner, sacerdotal meaning is often hidden from us. I shall not weary readers with these innumerable <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> referred to. By means of this rite the restrictive <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> was lifted from the food, and so the feast commenced. It also removed excessive <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> from such persons as needed such relaxation of the spiritual bonds. Should the people eat of the food prior to this function being performed, then it would turn upon them and destroy them, as the Maori phrases it.</p>
        <p>Caves in which the bones of the dead were deposited were often situated in rough forest-clad country, on high ranges, or on rugged cliffs. Often such places were concealed by brush or tree growth. In some cases men gained access to them from the head of a cliff by the aid of a rope. Such a cave at Rua-tahuna was gained only by ascending a tree and laying poles from its branches to the mouth of the cave. Many such caves of the dead have been found by bush-fellers and others. In tree burial a large hollow tree, showing no external opening in its lower part, but an aperture high up, was preferred, through which the bones could be thrust, to fall down the hollow interior of the trunk.</p>
        <p>The bearers carried the remains wrapped up in separate parcels. A <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> preceded them, and he recited certain formulæ at different stages of progress of the task, one such as they approached the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> cave. The bundles of bones were deposited in the cave, often with the skull placed on top of the other bones, and the bearers then returned home, where the Whakanoa rite to remove <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> would be performed over them. Some of these <hi rend="i">whara</hi> or <hi rend="i">rua koiwi</hi> are not true caves, but what may be termed rock shelters. The writer has seen
            <pb xml:id="n74" n="74"/>
            such places where many of such bundles of bones were arranged under overhanging rocks.</p>
        <p>In some cases some of the teeth were extracted from the skull and worn by relatives as pendants, sometimes formed into a necklace. A brief note reminds me that when a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> removed the teeth he tied them to a stick, then held the stick up and recited some formula, probably to remove all harmful influences.</p>
        <p>An account of exhumation given by an east coast native presents a few features of interest. It refers to exhumers immersing their bodies in water prior to commencing their task, while some form of ritual was recited over them. The exhumers discarded their garments while disinterring the bones, and the wooden spade used for the purpose was called a <hi rend="i">peru.</hi> Certain ritual recitations pertained to this part of the task, the recovery of the remains. In returning to the village the bearers of the remains preceded the priest, and all would wear a kind of chaplet made of leafy branchlets, and termed a <hi rend="i">parepare.</hi> On reaching the village the bones would be deposited in the porch of the principal house, below the window space, and on mats spread for the purpose. Relatives of the dead would be there assembled. The majority of the people would be assembled on either side of the open space before the house. As the exhumation party approached, these assembled folk would cry a welcome to the dead. The following is such a chaunted address as was employed at such a time. It also contains a warning to the living to look to their own welfare, to be ready to avert evil influences: “<hi rend="i">Aotea e takoto nei whakatangatanga ki runga, whakatangatanga ki runga. Koi pehia koe e te rehu ta kohuru e noho mai nei. Rongotakawhiu kumea mai, toia mai ki te urunga takoto ai. Aue!</hi>” Even so were the dead called back to the village home they had known in the world of life. As the bearers reached the porch of the house the call ceased, and the mournful wailing for the dead commenced.</p>
        <p>At such a time gifts <hi rend="i">(kopaki)</hi> were made in honour of the dead; these were retained by relatives. For the time being they were placed before the remains of the dead.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n75" n="75"/>
        <p>The following is a portion of an address to the remains of a man who had been buried in the territory of another tribe or clan, delivered by a member of that tribe. He had exhumed the remains and had escorted them back to the home of the defunct one: “Farewell, O sir! I have returned you to your people, to your very home. Farewell. Go to your ancestors, to your elders, who will welcome you. Fare on your way, the way by which your ancestor ascended to the bespaced heavens. Pass through the entrance to the supernal heaven. Enter within the Rauroha, where the Whatukura and the celestial maids will welcome you within Rangiatea, that you may attain everlasting spiritual welfare, that you may attain peace.”</p>
        <p>The relatives of the dead, in a series of flowery speeches, then thanked the late speaker for his care of their dead, for his conveying the remains to the village home, for gifts he had brought in honour of the dead. Gifts were then presented to the visiting chief, and he and his party returned to their home. When the bones were finally disposed of in a cave they might be placed on a flat stone, which was called a <hi rend="i">papa takere</hi> or <hi rend="i">papa rau.</hi> Imperishable objects of value might be placed with the remains. In some cases climbing or other plants were planted so that they would eventually conceal the entrance to the burial cave. When the party that deposited the bones in the cave returned to the village a ceremonial feast was held, and that feast was alluded to as a <hi rend="i">tuku heru;</hi> in modern times it has been termed a <hi rend="i">pure.</hi> The former term denotes that the dead chief has no further use for his <hi rend="i">heru tu rae</hi> or decorative bone comb that he had worn in his hair, and which would now pass to his son, or at least the chieftainship would.</p>
        <p>The expression <hi rend="i">ahi mate</hi> (extinct fire) is equivalent to our “cold hearthstone,” and much the same as that of <hi rend="i">whare ngaro,</hi> which denotes a family that has died out. <hi rend="i">Nga taru o Tura</hi> (the weeds of Tura) is a term applied to grey hair, the token of decay and death. When a decrepit old man is asked to take part in some enterprise demanding vigour and strength, he will quote an old aphorism: “<hi rend="i">Na wai te kokumuka tu tara whare i kiia kia haere</hi>” (Who said that the <hi rend="i">Veronica</hi> growing on the house wall should move abroad?). The following are other old sayings pertaining to death:—</p>
        <pb xml:id="n76" n="76"/>
        <p>“<hi rend="i">Matua pou whare rokohia ana, matua tangata e kore e rokohia</hi>” (A house post parent can always be found, not so a human parent). Death may claim the latter at any time.</p>
        <p>“<hi rend="i">Kei mate a tarakihi koe, engari kia mate a ururoa</hi>” (Die not as does the fish <hi rend="i">tarakihi,</hi> but rather as does the shark). The former makes no struggle, but the <hi rend="i">ururoa</hi> fights desperately to the last.</p>
        <p>“<hi rend="i">Ehara i te ti e wana ake</hi>” signifies that man dies and is seen no more, unlike the <hi rend="i">Cordyline</hi> palm, which, when cut down, grows again from the stump.</p>
        <p>“<hi rend="i">Ka mate tino tangata, tena e rewa mai</hi>” signifies that when an important person dies many mourning parties will take the road.</p>
        <p>The thought grows that we have tarried full long in the shadow of death. We have seen man the neolith struck down by Maiki-nui, and fall to the dread arts of Whiro. We have trussed his soulless body, and laid him in the breast of the Earth Mother whose affection for her stricken offspring never wanes. We have recovered his remains, and, with solemn ritual, have laid them to rest for ever. As the men of old said: “Cease wailing; to-morrow shall we mourn again; it is not the mourning of the ocean, which ever moans.” For of a verity that is the <hi rend="i">Tangi a Apakura,</hi> the oldest of all dirges—the ceaseless moaning of the restless ocean.</p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor076a">
            <graphic url="Bes02Maor076a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor076a-g"/>
            <head>
              <hi rend="b">Maori Carving. The double Manaia design, showing detail.</hi>
              <lb/>
              <hi rend="i">J. McDonald photo</hi>
            </head>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d3" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n77" n="77"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">XI Social Customs—</hi>
          <hi rend="i">Continued</hi>
          <hi rend="c">The Arts of Pleasure—Games and Pastimes</hi>
        </head>
        <epigraph>
          <lg>
            <l>“<hi rend="i">Ka kawea tatou e te rehia.</hi>”</l>
            <l>(We are allured by the arts of pleasure)</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The Whare tapere and its classified arts—Patrons of the Arts of Pleasure—Amusements an important element in social life—Remarks by early writers—The element of contest—Games much more numerous than mere pastimes—Many games viewed as useful exercises—School of arms—Wrestling—Boxing—Jumping—Foot races—<hi rend="i">Ti rakau</hi>—The sling—Whip thrown spear—Climbing—Swimming—Diving or water jump—Swings—Singular mode of avenging the slain—Canoeing—Surf riding—Jackstones—Dart throwing—Magic darts—<hi rend="i">Ti ringa</hi>—Cats cradle—<hi rend="i">Patokotoko</hi>—Posture dancing—Mythical origin of same—The so-called <hi rend="i">poi</hi> dance—Native game resembling draughts—Hawaiian draughts; probable origin—The term <hi rend="i">kai</hi>—<hi rend="i">Punipuni</hi>—Peculiar method of divination—<hi rend="i">Tutukai</hi>—Riddles—<hi rend="i">Rotarota</hi>—Sign speech—Story telling—Games and pastimes of children—Kite flying—Ceremonial kite flying—Kite serves as a messenger—The maroon—Stilt walking—Tobogganing—The <hi rend="i">tarere</hi> or bush swing—See-saw—Skipping—Top spinning—A king elected by spinning tops!—Top spinning in mourning ceremonies—Hoops—<hi rend="i">Wi</hi>—<hi rend="i">Tatau manawa</hi>—<hi rend="i">Poro-teteke</hi>—The <hi rend="i">topa</hi>—Simple mode of divination—Minor items—The jumping jack—Stone bowls—The pentalpha in Polynesia—<hi rend="i">Upoko-titi</hi>—Various childish pastimes—The Whare tapere closes its doors.</p>
        </epigraph>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d3-d1">
          <p><hi rend="sc">We</hi> are now about to enter the door of the Whare tapere to indulge in what the Maori calls <hi rend="i">Nga mahi a te rehia,</hi> or the arts of pleasure. We may render Whare tapere as the House of Pleasure; all games, amusements, and pastimes are said to belong to it. It is a figurative expression, such as that of the Whare potae, or House of Mourning. No special house was built to serve such purposes only, but the name might be
            <pb xml:id="n78" n="78"/>
            applied to any house in which the folk of a hamlet met at night for social pleasure, and where they indulged in many of the diversions about to be described.</p>
          <p>The lore of the Whare tapere may be classified for descriptive purposes as follows:—
            <q><list><item>1. Games viewed as useful exercises for military training.</item><item>2. Aquatic games and pastimes.</item><item>3. Games demanding manual dexterity and agility.</item><item>4. Games and pastimes requiring calculation, mental alertness, or memorising power.</item><item>5. Games and pastimes of children.</item></list></q>
          </p>
          <p>In Maori myth the arts of pleasure are attributed to certain mythical beings, who are credited with having introduced all forms of games and pastimes. Thus, among some tribes, they are all referred to Raukata-uri and Raukata-mea; among others to Takataka-putea and Marere-o-tonga; while the Ngati-Porou folk assign them to Ruhanui. We hear the terms <hi rend="i">ahuareka</hi> and <hi rend="i">ngahau</hi> employed nowadays to denote the social pleasures and diversions of life, but the old and correct term, now seldom heard, is <hi rend="i">rehia,</hi> of which <hi rend="i">harakoa</hi> appears to be a synonym. All such arts come under the sway of great Rongo, who may be viewed as the head of all arts of peace.</p>
          <p>Inasmuch as the Maori possessed no form of written literature, and was, moreover, much given to social pleasures, it follows that all forms of amusement were keenly appreciated by him. Young folk were wont to meet in one of the larger houses of a hamlet during the evening, especially in winter time and during stormy weather, and there pass the time in story telling, singing, posture dances, games, contests and pastimes. A great mass of folk lore was at their service, and the songs of these folk are as sands on the smooth breast of Hine-one.</p>
          <p>The Maori did not allow his love of pleasure to lure him from duties and labours, but simply devoted his leisure time to amusements. He had no statutory half-holiday or work-free saints' days to set aside as playing time. Hence doubtless the remark made by an early writer (Polack) on the lack of definite arrangements in regard to games. Care-free
            <pb xml:id="n79" n="79"/>
            children played whenever disposed to do so. Older persons frequently met to pursue the arts of pleasure. Social and ceremonial meetings of group, clan, or tribe, were marked by much indulgence in those arts. Important festivals such as those marking the completion of crop lifting and the commencement of the year, were occasions on which a series of days was passed in the pursuit of pleasure. At such times many contests were held, as pertaining to various games. Also, when the ordinary labours permited of it, specially arranged contests were held. Thus a party would arrange to visit another village to contest a game of kite flying, wrestling, posture dancing, canoe racing, dart throwing, <hi rend="i">ti rakau,</hi> or even such a game as “knuckle bones.” These visits were much enjoyed by all as a pleasing change, for the Maori did not move frequently from home.</p>
          <p>According to a number of early writers the incoming missionaries discountenanced the old native games and pastimes, and very few of them are practised nowadays. One form that has survived is the posture dance.</p>
          <p>Angas, a traveller in the North Island in the “forties” of last century, speaks of “the merry and interesting children” whom he saw in native hamlets. He mentions their flying kites, dart throwing, sailing toy canoes formed of <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> leaves, and playing cats cradle, and again remarks that “the children are cheerful and lively little creatures, full of vivacity and intelligence.” The Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209314">J. Stack</name> mentions their tops, balls, kites and swings, also wrestling, running and skipping in squads of ten or a dozen together. Dr. Thomson includes “crying” among their Maori pastimes. The Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209410">R. Taylor</name> wrote: “The chief amusement of the females was, and still is, the <hi rend="i">tangi</hi> or crying.” The present writer would scarcely include it in a list of amusements, however.</p>
          <p>The expression, Whare tapere, is replaced in some districts by the term Whare rehia, or Whare ngahau, and at Taranaki by Whare pakimairo. In Polynesia the name of Whare karioi was employed in some islands. When folk proposed to spend an evening in social pleasure, one or more fires of hardwood, <hi rend="i">maire</hi> if procurable, were kindled in the house; this wood gives off but little smoke. On warm summer evenings the
            <pb xml:id="n80" n="80"/>
            village <hi rend="i">marae</hi> or plaza was a much-favoured place of assembly, where young folk indulged in various recreations, children gambolled after the manner of their kind, and the elders sat looking on. Occasionally entertainments were held on the plaza after dark, when posture dances were performed by the light of torches of pitch pine <hi rend="i">(mapara).</hi>
          </p>
          <p>The Maori did not practise any form of gambling, either in connection with games or otherwise, though he endeavoured to ensure success in even friendly contests by reciting charms. Inasmuch as the upper garment of the natives, a cape or cloak, did not lend itself to vigorous action of the arms, it was discarded on many occasions, as when using tools in working, or playing games that called for free action of the arms. A marked feature of Maori life was the encouragement of all recreations and contests that made for agility, quickness of eye and movement in boys and young men. All these were viewed by elders as military exercises, or as an excellent training therefor.</p>
          <p>As a matter of fact there was but a limited number of true pastimes indulged in by natives, and most of these were confined to children. The element of contest entered into most forms of recreation, hence they were games. Swimming, running, jumping, etc., may be performed merely as pastimes, or as games, and yet again as exercises. The older folk were wise enough not to stress too much the fact that such exercises served a useful end, but simply encouraged boys and youths to practise them. Ever the elders bore in mind, however, the absolute necessity of every lad being so trained as to develop into an active, capable fighting man. Girls were encouraged in such recreational performances as tended to endow them with grace of action, as in posture dancing.</p>
          <p>To play is expressed by the word <hi rend="i">takaro,</hi> while <hi rend="i">kaipara</hi> is a term that includes all athletic games. The terms <hi rend="i">parawhakawai, whakahoro rakau,</hi> and <hi rend="i">riri takaro</hi> denote training in the use of arms.</p>
          <p>We come now to the first division of our subject, the arts of the Whare tapere, including what may be termed the school of arms, and athletic games that were looked upon as extremely useful training for the coming fighting men of the
            <pb xml:id="n81" n="81"/>
            tribe. Some other and milder recreations, such as the game of <hi rend="i">ti rakau,</hi> were viewed in the same way because they endowed youths with quickness of eye, hand, and mind.</p>
          <p>Practising the use of weapons was really begun at a very tender age, when boys used harmless objects, such as reeds and “flax sticks” (flower stems of <hi rend="i">Phormium tenax</hi>) in practising points and guards of spear fighting. Youths of a more advanced age took up such exercises in a more serious manner. They were under the supervision of the older men, and were taught the use of various weapons, thrusting and striking, one handed and two handed. Above all were they trained in the art of <hi rend="i">karo,</hi> the parrying and avoiding of weapons. Such exhibitions of skill in the use of arms, or the practising of such arts, are described by the expressions <hi rend="i">tatai rakau, whakatu rakau,</hi> and <hi rend="i">whakahoro rakau,</hi> the last word being a generic term for weapons.</p>
          <p>Old natives of long gone years informed me that boys were, in former times, encouraged to engage in what we may term semi-sham fights. Indeed, early and constant training of such a nature was absolutely necessary to the welfare and survival of a tribe. Thus parents would encourage their boys to divide into two groups and assail each other, their light reeds being used as both striking and thrusting weapons. Not infrequently wounds were inflicted even with these light articles, as when used as a thrusting spear is. Then the boys might be roused to anger, and so cast away their light implements, and, procuring stones, engage in a more dangerous contest. This would bring the parents on the scene, who would interfere on behalf of their children. It sometimes occurred that the elders became excited and quarrelled among themselves, the matter ending in a general affray. Lives were occasionally lost in such encounters.</p>
          <p>The throwing of light reed darts was one of the items of the exercises, and this rendered youths dexterous in avoiding such missiles, and so more dangerous ones in later years. The flower stems of the <hi rend="i">toetoe (Arundo conspicua)</hi> were used by boys in this exercise, and so it was termed <hi rend="i">para toetoe</hi> and <hi rend="i">wewero toetoe.</hi>
            <hi rend="i">Para mako</hi> has been given as a name for a similar exercise in which wooden rods were used, probably
            <pb xml:id="n82" n="82"/>
            because the light wood of the <hi rend="i">mako (Aristotelia)</hi> was used for the purpose. A player was often allowed to use a short stick to parry the darts. The word <hi rend="i">timata</hi> denotes the throwing of a dart or spear overhand, and <hi rend="i">toro</hi> throwing underhand.</p>
          <p>Wrestling was a fairly common practice in former times, and is described by the terms <hi rend="i">whatoto, nonoke,</hi> and <hi rend="i">mamau,</hi> or <hi rend="i">takaro mamau.</hi> Occasionally a young woman engaged in this exercise, and my worthy old friend Kurawha, who took part in the Mohaka massacre, and handled her musket in <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s rear guard fight across the Kaingaroa Plains, was a noted wrestler in her youth.</p>
          <p>When a man was about to engage in a bout of wrestling, he would expectorate into his hand, close the hand and repeat a charm, the effect of which was believed to be the acquisition of additional strength in the coming contest. He then recited another that was supposed to weaken his opponent. The following are some terms employed in connection with wrestling:—<hi rend="i">Ta.</hi> This term denotes the gripping of each other's arms by the contestants; no body hold allowed; a fall was sometimes caused by a sudden thrust. <hi rend="i">Kairaho:</hi> this signifies the gripping of the opponent by the leg, when the aim is to lift and throw him. <hi rend="i">Whiri:</hi> to throw one's opponent across the out-thrust leg, the latter movement being known as <hi rend="i">rou. Mutu:</hi> a sudden yielding to pressure by opponent, followed by a quick recovery and an endeavour to throw him. <hi rend="i">Mamau:</hi> another form of arm grip. <hi rend="i">Awhiawhi:</hi> a body grip. <hi rend="i">Urutomo</hi> and <hi rend="i">taha</hi> are two other terms employed. The charms recited by wrestlers are obscure.</p>
          <p>Boxing was not practised much, apparently, by the Maori. The terms <hi rend="i">mekemeke</hi> and <hi rend="i">whawhai mekemeke</hi> were applied to boxing by the Maori, and probably to any fist fight also, an art that he does not seem to have excelled in. Two methods were practised, the <hi rend="i">meke</hi> and the <hi rend="i">moto.</hi> In the first-named the blow was delivered with the side of the fist, thus the edge of the palm and the little finger would come into contact with one's opponent. Boxing was known throughout Polynesia. Ellis tells us that, among the Tahitians, no sparring or parrying was done.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n83" n="83"/>
          <p>Jumping <hi rend="i">(takaro tupeke)</hi> was indulged in to some extent, but not in the organised manner that it is with us. The long jump <hi rend="i">(kairerere)</hi> and vaulting with a pole <hi rend="i">(tutoko)</hi> were known. The latter, however, did not apparently include the high vault.</p>
          <p>As in all other lands, foot races were a form of sport, and are alluded to as <hi rend="i">takaro omaoma.</hi> The <hi rend="i">taupiripiri,</hi> in which competitors ran in couples, holding each other round the neck, may or may not be a pre-European form. The most interesting of such contests, however, were the long distance races, in which the pace was but a shuffling trot.</p>
          <p>The game termed <hi rend="i">ti rakau, poi rakau, tititoure, tititourea,</hi> and <hi rend="i">tititouretea,</hi> is one consisting of throwing and catching sticks. Girls joined with lads and young men in this game, and it was looked upon as a desirable exercise for them, tending to render them active, lissome, and so more fit for the performance of posture dances at assemblies of the people and ceremonial functions.</p>
          <p>The sticks used in this game were light rods, two to three feet in length. Thomson tells us that the game was played by twenty on each side, but any number from two upwards could play at it, though seldom did less than four join in it. The two sides or series of players sat opposite each other, and the sticks were thrown from one side to the other, and dexterously caught. Apparently there were two methods of playing, one in which each player was provided with a rod, and another in which four rods were used by a large number of players. The rods were termed <hi rend="i">toi,</hi> and these were sometimes adorned with feathers. They were often cut from young <hi rend="i">tawa,</hi> a forest tree, and perhaps one inch or somewhat more in thickness. In some cases shorter and thicker ones seem to have been used, as among the Tuhoe tribe. A form of jingling song was sung to the casting of these rods. These little chaunts are termed <hi rend="i">ngari.</hi> In one exhibition watched by the writer four persons took part, three of whom were provided with two rods each, the other had none. They commenced by chaunting together, “<hi rend="i">Tahi, rua, toru</hi>” (one, two, three), and then the time song, the rod holders swaying the sticks up and down, holding one in each hand in a vertical position.
            <pb xml:id="n84" n="84"/>
            The sticks were thrown one at a time, the first cast being to the player unprovided with rods. They were deftly caught, and, at certain intervals, clashed together as the song proceeded. The following is a portion of a time song:—
            <q><lg><l>“Engari te marama i kite pai i a koe</l><l>Ko ahau i kite moemoea . . e.</l><l>Hua hoki au ko Tiritiri-matangi</l><l>Kaore iara ko Tiri rau rewai . . e.”</l></lg></q>
            The rods in this case were stout ones, and only 22 inches in length. The words of the above ditty contain no manner of reference to the game: “The moon it was that saw you well; I saw but in my dreams. I thought'twas Tiritiri-matangi; not so, 'twas Tiri rau rewai.”</p>
          <p>The Tuhoe folk state that the <hi rend="i">toi</hi> rods were often adorned with carved designs, and, with them, the players sat in a circle. The rods were thrown simultaneously, sometimes around the circle, sometimes across it. There were a number of different movements; often the players kneeled instead of sitting down. Mr. White described yet another form of the game, in which two ranks faced each other about ten feet apart, one stick only being used, cast back and forth between the two ranks. Any player failing to make his catch was <hi rend="i">piro,</hi> or “out,” and had to leave the rank. The game continued until but a lone player remained, the proud winner. This meant that a single game might continue for a number of evenings. Mr. White says even for months, which seems a trifle long.</p>
          <p>The game called <hi rend="i">poi rakau</hi> by the Ngati-Porou folk is quite a different form, and was viewed by elders as a kind of semi-military exercise. All players stood in a circle, facing inward, save one, who stood in the <hi rend="i">putahi,</hi> or centre of the ring. Each person in the ring held a light rod of <hi rend="i">mako (Aristotelia),</hi> about three feet in length. These were adorned with a spiral design in black and white, called <hi rend="i">tawatawa.</hi> The task of the player occupying the <hi rend="i">putahi</hi> was to catch the wooden darts as they were thrown at him. A director controlled the players and saw that they threw their darts in a proper manner. The catcher was not allowed to move from his small circular base. As he caught the rods he threw them
            <pb xml:id="n85" n="85"/>
            back to be caught by the former thrower. As a person became more proficient he often had to catch two rods at once. The throwing was done to the lilt of a somewhat long song.</p>
          <p>This exercise was excellent training for youths who, in a few brief years, would have to face deadlier weapons in inter-tribal fighting. The time song collected is a hopeless task to the would-be translator. It is the <hi rend="i">haka</hi> chaunted by the hapless Sons of Ira the Heart Eater at Pakau-rangi, what time they jeered at Tawhiu-pari and so brought the war dogs of Porou on their trail; to be followed by the long-drawn misery of the Puweru-maku (Wetted Garments) siege, when dying children sucked the moisture from the wetted garments of their parents, who had fought their way through the investing force to wet those garments in the stream.</p>
          <p>The sling was employed as a weapon in Polynesia, but, curious to relate, we have no reliable evidence as to its use in New Zealand. These remarks apply to the sling used for casting stones. Fashioned sling stones are found in Polynesia, and a few have been discovered at Sunday Island, only about 600 miles from the North Island of New Zealand, yet they are not found here. Inasmuch as the Polynesian ancestors of the Maori came from isles where the stone sling was used, it is passing strange if its use was not introduced into these isles. It is not mentioned in tradition, though native weapons are often alluded to in old narratives. The whip used for throwing spears was called a <hi rend="i">kotaha.</hi>
          </p>
          <p>The word <hi rend="i">maka</hi> has been mentioned as a Maori name for the stone sling, but the evidence as to its being a pre-European implement here used is scant and unsatisfactory. Williams' Dictionary does not give it. The word <hi rend="i">tipao</hi> has also been given as a native name for this form of sling. Williams gives it as the name of a game, but says nothing concerning a sling. We know that, in our own time, this name has been applied to the genuine stone sling, as used by native youths, but evidence showing it to be an old practice is lacking. A simple contrivance for casting stones, also termed <hi rend="i">tipao,</hi> is the following. A pliant sapling of <hi rend="i">titoki,</hi> a tough and stringy wood, was thrust firmly into the ground, and, by means of a cord tied to its upper end, the rod was bent over and down-
            <pb xml:id="n86" n="86"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor086a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor086a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor086a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Throwing the sling-spear <hi rend="i">(Kopere).</hi>
                </hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n87" n="87"/>
            ward until the cord held a heavy strain. An assistant held a stone on the outer side of the stick as he knelt behind it, by means of pressure from a hand on either side of the pole. On the cord being released the stone was cast with much force by the rebound of the rod. This has been a pastime of boys in our time, and may have been a pre-European usage. Again proof is lacking.</p>
          <p>The whip-thrown spear (<hi rend="i">tarerarera</hi> and <hi rend="i">whiuwhiu</hi>) was not only a missile weapon employed in fighting, but it also provided recreation for youths. The so-called spears were simply unworked rods of <hi rend="i">manuka,</hi> pointed at one end when used as weapons. The butt end was thrust into the ground in a slanting position. The <hi rend="i">kotaha</hi> or whip consisted of a straight rod about four feet in length having a cord attached to it. An old specimen in the British Museum is adorned with a carved design. The free end of the cord was hitched round the spear shaft in a certain manner. The operator, grasping the rod with both hands, now swung it forward with much force, so as to pluck the spear from the earth and propel it forward through the air. As it shot forward the hitched cord was released and the untrammelled spear continued its flight. This practice was known at the Hawaiian Isles, though it is alluded to merely as a game by Fornander. At Tahiti the sling for stones is termed <hi rend="i">ma'a</hi> (Maori <hi rend="i">maka</hi>=to thow, to cast).</p>
          <p>Stone throwing by hand was, of course, a practice of boys, and we shall encounter it again when we lift the war trail. A native often alludes to a stone-throwing contest as <hi rend="i">kai makamaka,</hi> an expression that might be employed to denote any pastime or game in which things are thrown.</p>
          <p>Equally, of course, climbing was a favoured pastime or contest among boys. Apart from branched trees, which were numerous enough in most parts of these isles, occasionally a stout ricker, as of white pine, was procured and set up as a climbing pole. The straight, branchless ricker was an excellent “swarming” pole; lads and young men would climb it both with and without the help of a foot loop (<hi rend="i">tāpārenga, toeke,</hi> and <hi rend="i">tāmāeke</hi>).</p>
          <pb xml:id="n88" n="88"/>
          <p>The diversions of swimming, diving, surf-riding, the <hi rend="i">kokiri</hi> and Maori canoe racing may, of course, be pursued either as mere pastimes or as contested games. On the whole the Maori does not equal his Polynesian brethren perhaps as a swimmer, but he was, and is, nevertheless, a most expert swimmer, thoroughly at home in the water. Native children learn to swim at a very early age; in olden days they ran naked to the four winds, and had no schools or hampering garments to hinder them when Rehua drew the haze of summer over the land, and the lure of Hine-moana and Parawhenua called them to the cool waters.</p>
          <p>The side stroke <hi rend="i">(kau tahoe)</hi> is most favoured by the Maori. For a short, swift course he will use the overhand stroke <hi rend="i">(kau tawhai),</hi> but despises the breast stroke <hi rend="i">(kau apuru).</hi> One hears the term <hi rend="i">kau kiore</hi> applied to swimming on the back. Swimming races <hi rend="i">(kau whakataetae)</hi> were naturally much in vogue among both sexes. Diving was not practised as with us, <hi rend="i">i.e.,</hi> head first, but by simply jumping from a height and descending feet first into the water. This exercise is termed <hi rend="i">ruku,</hi> and was carried out from a bank or cliff face, or a tree overhanging deep water. The <hi rend="i">kokiri</hi> was a favoured form, and this consisted of running up a stout plank or sapling fixed in an upward slanting position from the bank and projecting out over deep water, and jumping from the outer end thereof. Ere the performer jumped he recited the following, or some similar jingle: “<hi rend="i">Puhipuhi rawa ki te kereru. Mehemea e kato ana. Kokiri!</hi>” Both sexes joined in these diversions, following each other in numbers. The outer end of a <hi rend="i">kokiri</hi> seen at Rotorua was about fifteen feet above the surface of the water, but much higher places were sometimes selected by experts for this exercise of <hi rend="i">ruku.</hi> This diversion was an introduced one from Polynesia.</p>
          <p>A much-favoured pastime among young folk when in the water is that of ducking each other below the surface; it is known as <hi rend="i">taururumaki</hi> and <hi rend="i">taurumakimaki.</hi>
          </p>
          <p>When traversing high-lying country with natives, the writer has often admired the way in which they crossed flooded and swift torrents. They make no attempt to swim, but simply walk across on a down stream slant, so that the
            <pb xml:id="n89" n="89"/>
            rushing waters carry them along. They tread water in an upright position. In larger rivers the <hi rend="i">tuwhana</hi> or grip pole was sometimes employed by a party, each person keeping a firm hold on the horizontally held pole. The writer is now not so enamoured of those little practices as he was half a century ago.</p>
          <p>We will now discourse a while on the subject of the <hi rend="i">moari</hi> or <hi rend="i">morere.</hi> This is the apparatus termed, I think, in the sinful days of youth “giant strides.” A tall pole was erected, to the top of which were secured long ropes which trailed to the ground, or near thereto. Each rope was grasped by a person, and all went flying round the pole, describing a fairly wide circle. One says that the pole was not set up in a vertical position, but somewhat slanting. Another explains that the upper ends of the ropes were secured to a rope loop, called a <hi rend="i">takaore,</hi> that worked on a shoulder on the post, and this swivel-like apparatus prevented the ropes twisting round the post. Colonel McDonnell describes a form in which the ropes were secured to the post one below the other at intervals of about a foot.</p>
          <p>In some cases these swings were erected near the edge of a precipice, so that the flying swingers whirled out from the cliff head over space. The danger added a zest to the pastime. The above-mentioned writer refers to a ten-rope swing that he saw erected at a social meeting; the pole was painted with red ochre and decorated with feathers. He also wrote: “I once saw a Maori sent spinning through the air from a sixty-foot <hi rend="i">moari,</hi> and disappear through the tops of some <hi rend="i">puriri</hi> trees. He was not killed, but he could not bear us to touch him, as many of his bones were broken.”</p>
          <p>A favoured site for these swings was on a bank overhanging deep water, so that when the players swung out over the water they could release their grip on the rope and drop feet first into it. Songs were sung while whirling round on the swings. The following is a specimen one:—
            <q><lg><l>“Ka rere au, ka rere au.</l><l>Ka rere au i te morua titi, morua tata</l><l>E kohera, e kohera po</l><l>Ki roto wai titi.”</l></lg></q>
            <pb xml:id="n90" n="90"/>
            This form of swing is known by the same name <hi rend="i">(moari)</hi> in the Cook Group, five hundred leagues from New Zealand.</p>
          <p>The Tuhoe folk describe a loose, revolving wooden cap on the top of the post to which the ropes were attached. They had ropes of different lengths so that all players could advance abreast instead of following each other. The place of honour was on the outer and longest rope, where the greatest speed was demanded. In many cases these swings had special names assigned them.</p>
          <p>The writer had pointed out to him the sites of two such swings of former days near one of his camps in the Ruatahuna district. The native then remarked in a casual manner: “They were erected in order to avenge the death of our people at Māna-tēpā.” Now this was just such a hint as the enthusiastic collector is ever listening for. I said to the old warrior, who had fought against us at Orakau and elsewhere: “<hi rend="i">Tena! Whakamaramatia</hi>” (Go on. Explain it). He did so. It was in this wise. About eighty years ago a slight disagreement arose between the Tawhaki and Urewera clans of the Tuhoe tribe. Early one morning the latter marched over to the opposition village and fired a random volley of musket balls into it, thereby slaying several persons. They then removed themselves a day's march down the valley, and formed a new home. The Tawhaki folk evidently considered themselves too weak to wreak vengeance, and so contented themselves with equalising matters in a very singular manner. They erected two <hi rend="i">moari,</hi> and composed a short song to be sung by the swingers as they whirled round. Both swings were named, and each was furnished with eight ropes. “No,” remarked the old man, who had been named after one of the slain in order to keep memories alive. “Of course it was not an act of blood vengeance, or even a real equivalent for our loss; it was done simply to dispel grief, to end all brooding over the disaster; hence it was said to be an avenging of the deaths of our people.” When encountering such extraordinary acts as the above, shall it be said that we understand the mind of barbaric man? To mourn for the dead, and avenge them by swinging on a rope, would scarcely appeal to civilised man.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n91" n="91"/>
          <p>All forms of canoeing were appreciated by the Maori, and the lack of suitable waters in the vicinity of a hamlet meant the loss of such pleasures to young folk. Small canoes were managed by quite young children. In later years, when old enough to take part in contests, they already knew how to handle the paddle with dexterity. Both paddling and sailing contests were held, principally the former, and these races were termed <hi rend="i">waka hoehoe</hi> and <hi rend="i">whakatere waka.</hi> Canoe races in the earlier days of European settlement were often a marked feature of aquatic sports, and created much interest. I have before me a spirited account of one that took place in Wellington Harbour long years agone, when the paddling course was from Te Aro to Nga Uranga and back. Two big war canoes, brave with red paint and feather decorations, swung out under Wi Tako and <name type="person" key="name-100279">Te Puni</name>. Lined from prow to stern were naked paddlers, they cut out the <hi rend="i">ara moana</hi> of the Harbour of <name type="person" key="name-123967">Tara</name> like creatures of life, the troubled waters swirling under the impetus of the hardwood paddles. The lilt of the time song sounded over the harbour as these descendants of the old sea rovers of the Pacific felt the joys of contest. When Wi Tako brought his canoe in a winner she was received with frantic yells by the assembled natives, to be followed by a furious dance by both crews.</p>
          <p>Another form of canoeing was that of surf riding in small canoes termed <hi rend="i">kopapa.</hi> This pastime was practised on open coast lines where the unchecked swell of the Pacific rolls in. Surf riding on a board or short plank was also indulged in; on the east coast both plank and small canoe were styled <hi rend="i">kopapa.</hi> The plank used seems to have been shorter than that used by the Hawaiians.</p>
          <p>In this exercise the surf rider swam out past the line of breakers, diving under them as he proceeded, and taking his surf board with him. Then, selecting a roller, he threw himself on the surf board, grasping the fore end thereof with his hands, and so rode racing shoreward on the roller. Sometimes a rider dispensed with the board, and rode in with his arms outstretched before him. Young women sometimes joined in this sport, and an old surf rider informed me that,
            <pb xml:id="n92" n="92"/>
            in his youthful days, he had seen thirty to forty persons so riding shoreward at one time.</p>
          <p>The small canoes used in surf riding would contain from one to three persons. The canoe was so manipulated as to ride a certain part of the roller, otherwise a capsize would ensue. This surf riding in its three forms was styled <hi rend="i">whakarerere.</hi> Old riders have told us of the steersman standing erect in the flying diminutive craft and retaining a marvellous control over it.</p>
          <p>Surf riding was practised throughout Polynesia. At Tahiti it was called <hi rend="i">fa'ahe'e</hi> (Maori <hi rend="i">whakaheke</hi>) and <hi rend="i">horue,</hi> which recalls Maori <hi rend="i">horua</hi> and Hawaiian <hi rend="i">holua,</hi> a toboggan.</p>
          <p>The Maori ever strove so to train young folk as to render them fearless in water, confident in their own powers to swim flooded rivers, and survive the perils of mishaps to canoes. The writer has seen some very remarkable performances by natives in the way of crossing raging floods in our swift and dangerous rivers, as when Tawera swam a twenty chain flood in the Land of Awa, and Eruera earned a £20 cheque by swimming the raging Whakatane to save stock on the left bank.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="t1-body-d3-d2">
          <head>
            <hi rend="c">Certain Games Requiring Manual Dexterity, Etc.</hi>
          </head>
          <p>We begin this series with the game of jackstones, or knucklebones, of world-wide fame. In divers districts this game is known as <hi rend="i">ruru, koruru, kai makamaka, ti kai,</hi> and <hi rend="i">tutukai;</hi> the Maori is nothing if not generous in names. Early voyagers tell us of seeing it played in the isles of Polynesia. Not only children, but also young men and women indulged in it.</p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor092a">
              <graphic url="Bes02Maor092a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor092a-g"/>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <p>In an east coast form of the game five stones are used. Four of these are placed at the corners of a square. The player throws the one stone retained in his hand up in the air, snatches at stone No. 1 and places it in the centre of the square, then catches the descending stone, all with his right
              <pb xml:id="n93" n="93"/>
              hand. He throws up the tossing stone again, moves No. 3 to the centre, catches the descending stone. Nos. 2 and 4 are moved in like manner. He throws up the one stone again, snatches up the bunched four, and catches the falling stone. This ends the first round, or <hi rend="i">koropu.</hi>
            </p>
          <p>In the second round the same acts are repeated, save that the four stones are snatched up in twos instead of singly. This is more difficult than the first round because the four stones are separated. The third round, called <hi rend="i">huripapa,</hi> is marked by all five stones being thrown up and caught on the back of the hand, or as many as possible. Supposing that two only are so caught, then the other three are placed together, one of the other stones is tossed up, the three snatched up, and the falling one caught. In the fourth round, called <hi rend="i">kai makamaka,</hi> four stones are deposited in separate places, the fifth is tossed up, one snatched up, the descending one caught. The two are then thrown up, another snatched up, the descending two caught. Then the three are thrown up, another snatched up, the falling three caught, and so on until all are caught in the hand, if the player be smart enough.</p>
          <p>Another informant gives <hi rend="i">huripapa, koropu, kaparoa</hi> and <hi rend="i">kaimakamaka</hi> as the names of the four rounds of the game. The game was a common one in former times. Matches were played as between different villages, and young men keenly desired to excel in games, for the sake of being admired by the young women.</p>
          <p>The game differs somewhat as in different districts, and names also differ, but the above is a fair sample of the differing modes of procedure. In some places both hands enter into the catching. In the final act of the Tuhoe form of the game, wherein grouped stones touching each other are snatched up one by one, the player may not cause those left to move, or he loses the round.</p>
          <p>This game is called <hi rend="i">timo</hi> at Tahiti. Wilkes saw Samoans playing it in 1839. Forster mentions seeing it at Tongatapu during Cook's second voyage.</p>
          <p>Dart throwing was another widespread diversion in the Pacific. The dart is called <hi rend="i">teka, pehu, neti</hi> and <hi rend="i">niti</hi> by the Maori, whose favourite dart was a straight fern stalk (stipe
              <pb xml:id="n94" n="94"/>
              of <hi rend="i">Pteris aquilina</hi>). This plant grows in a most luxuriant manner in some favourable situations, and the fronds are seen up to eighteen feet in length.</p>
          <p>The dart was about three feet in length, and round one end of it was wound a narrow strip of green <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> leaf in such a manner as to form a knob like a Turk's head knot; this was the <hi rend="i">poike,</hi> and this end was held forward when the dart was thrown. This knob served to steady the flight of the dart. Each player marked his dart in some way so as to enable him to identify it. The playing ground <hi rend="i">(marae toro teka)</hi> was a level stretch of ground, and, at some distance forward of the base line an earthern mound was formed, the earth being padded down compactly so as to present a rounded, smooth, firm surface. The darts were so cast as to strike this mound and glance off it. They were thrown underhand with the right hand, the end of the forefinger being against the butt end of the dart.</p>
          <p>Mr. White mentions that a player took a short run to the base line ere casting his dart. It required much practice to enable a person to so cast the dart that it would just graze the mound and ascend in its flight therefrom. He whose dart carried the furthest won the game. These contests were very popular in Maoriland, and matches were arranged between different villages.</p>
          <p>Prior to casting his dart a player would expectorate upon it and repeat a charm to enable him to make a good cast, such as the following: “Fly forward, my dart, like a meteor in the heavens. A dart of Tuhuruhuru cannot be passed. Fly directly forward, arise and descend beyond yon mountain range. May this dart be lucky.” Another form is
              <q><lg><l>“Taku teka, tau e kai ai he tangata</l><l>Haere i tua o nga maunga</l><l>Me kai koe ki te tangata</l><l>Whiwhia; rawea.”</l></lg></q>
              <q>(My dart, let man be assailed by you. Fly beyond the ranges. Assail man and gain success.)</q>
            </p>
          <p>Among the Tuhoe folk the first player to win ten rounds won the game, which was thus a prolonged one. As a player won his first round he called out: “<hi rend="i">Ka tahi ki rua.</hi>” At his
              <pb xml:id="n95" n="95"/>
              second win he cried out: “<hi rend="i">Ka rua ki toru,</hi>” and so on. At his ninth win he cried: “<hi rend="i">Ka iwa ki ngahere,</hi>” thus changing the form of the word “ten” <hi rend="i">(ngahuru),</hi> for some unknown reason. The cry for the tenth win was: “<hi rend="i">Ka piro,</hi>” equivalent to our expression “out.” Thus did the players keep their tallies.</p>
          <p>The dart described above enters into Maori narrative and myth in a very remarkable manner. In many quaint old legends and folk tales we are told of missing persons, and also of far-off unknown places, being located by means of the use of magic darts. In each case the hero in his quest cast his dart, which would fly through space for many miles, and then followed it up until he found it, when he would again cast it, and so on until it led him to his objective. It was in this manner that a hero of old found the prized greenstone of the South Island.</p>
          <p>Here is a story of one of these quests with a magic dart. In days of old there dwelt on the rugged coast line north of Taranaki one Ngarue, a famed chief, with his equally famed wife Uru. Certain differences with his wife's folk led Ngarue to abandon his home and seek another in the south, where Taranaki looks down eight thousand feet on the fair plains below. As he left he said to his wife: “Should our child be a son, rear him carefully, and, when he attains manhood, let him seek me by means of the magic dart. Here is the charm he must repeat over it:—
              <q><lg><l>‘Here am I, a follower of thine</l><l>O Ngarue of the earth</l><l>O Ngarue of the heavens</l><l>O Ngarue the absent</l><l>O Ngarue of the deep ocean</l><l>To thee, O Ngarue!’</l></lg></q>
              Let him cast and re-cast his dart, and follow it ever, so shall we meet again. And now, O my breast clinging companion, farewell. Shame gnaws at my heart like unto the gnawing of the Sea Maid into the flanks of the Earth Mother. It is like the fire of Mahuika burning within me, even my affection for you pales before it. Farewell! Abide in your home. Think not of me, though I will ever greet the mist that hangs
              <pb xml:id="n96" n="96"/>
              over Pari-ninihi, and conceals you from me. Farewell! A flowing stream can never return to its source, and truly the pangs of affection are keen. Farewell in the summer of our days, for we now part as parted the Sun god and the Dawn Maid in the days when the world was young.” So Ngarue drew away to the wailing of Uru the Fragrant One, and went down into the south land to pass a generation in waiting for his son.</p>
          <p>For many years Tioroa had whitened the summit of great Taranaki (Mt. Egmont), throughout many years did Hine-raumati, the Summer Maid, banish Tioroa to the realm of Parawera-nui in the frigid south. And then came the son to seek the father he had never seen. As he left his mother, he said: “Grieve not for me, but look for the gleam of Venus in the heavens on the third night. If not seen, you will know that I have found my father. If not seen, then know that I have been struck down by the hand of man or by Maiki-nui. Then do you cast the gleam of the solar halo into the heavens, as a greeting to me in the spirit world.” Then the son left her and went his way where Hine-moana lashes the rugged cliffs of the western sea. But his mother yet remained on the hill-top when Hine-ahiahi, the Evening Maid, appeared. For of a truth had she now died two deaths.</p>
          <p>On reaching Tirau her son found the dart he had cast from his home, and again he cast it. At Mokau he again found it, and at Pari-ninihi, and at Rautahi-o-te-huia, hard by Onaeroa. Here he cast his magic dart for the last time, for this time it fell before the house of Ngarue, at Waitara.</p>
          <p>Ngarue sat in the porch of Huirua, his own house, when he saw the dart descend and stick quivering in the earth before him. His companions said: “What can be the origin of this dart?” And one replied: “To my mind it is a supernatural object.” Even so arose certain priests to avert any evil influences possessed by that strange dart. It was then that Ngarue recognised his own magic dart that he had left with his wife long years before, and he knew that a son of his was coming to seek him.</p>
          <p>Preparations were now made to receive the coming guests. The dart was deposited at the sacred <hi rend="i">tuahu.</hi> Ere the sun had
              <pb xml:id="n97" n="97"/>
              weakened a party of strangers was seen approaching, and the people assembled on the village plaza to welcome them. Then rose Ngarue to intone the punctilious query by which one person enquires the name of another: “From whom are we?” The leading man of the strangers replied in like manner: “We are from the Sky Father above and the Earth Mother below. It is I, Whare-matangi, offspring of Uru the Fragrant One, an abandoned parent.”</p>
          <p>Ngarue now knew the name of his son. “Welcome! Here am I, your parent, lost unto you even as the <hi rend="i">moa</hi> is lost, and now found by you. Welcome.”</p>
          <p>So ends this quaint story, an historical tradition encrusted with myth. It contains the element of the marvellous beloved of uncultured man.</p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Ti ringa,</hi> or <hi rend="i">matimati,</hi> is a game that beareth many names. It consists of very rapid movements of the hands made by two players, who repeat a short jingle as they make the different motions. In some forms of the game the players have to make the same movement at precisely the same time; in others they make different motions, and, presumably, the latter is the more difficult form. The players sit opposite each other and watch intently each other's movements. The description of it sounds somewhat tame and uninteresting, but it is lively and interesting game to watch, so remarkably rapid are the motions made by experts, added to which is the lilt of the recitation that accompanies action.</p>
          <p>There are, or were, a number of different forms of this game. In some cases both players made the same movements, ten in all, and these movements were always the same. But in another mode of playing one player made a movement that the other had to imitate so quickly that the two seemed almost simultaneous. The movements consist of bringing the hands together in different ways. The first to win ten of these contests of ten movements each is the winner. In one form of the game, when a player has won a round, he keeps repeating: “<hi rend="i">Ti tahi—ti tahi—ti tahi</hi>” (one <hi rend="i">ti</hi>) until he wins a second round, when he takes up the cry: “<hi rend="i">Ti rua—ti rua—ti rua</hi>” (two <hi rend="i">ti</hi>), and so on to <hi rend="i">ti ngahuru</hi> (ten <hi rend="i">ti</hi>), the game. Thus each player is continually calling out his own tally.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n98" n="98"/>
          <p>On parts of the east coast of the North Island the game differs from the Bay of Plenty and southern forms, both as to movements and cry, the word <hi rend="i">ku</hi> taking the place of <hi rend="i">ti.</hi> Among the Tuhoe folk the players make the same movements simultaneously, and the game is called <hi rend="i">Matimati,</hi> on account of the frequent repetition of that word. The cry differs for each movement, as follows:—
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Matimati!</hi>”—Players strike closed hands together.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Tahi matimati!</hi>”—Same action.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Rua matimati!</hi>”—Hands opened, fingers extended, right thumb struck across left thumb.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Toru matimati!</hi>”—Right hand clenched and struck on open palm of left hand.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Wha matimati</hi>”—Two open hands brought together, fingers interlocked.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Rima matimati!</hi>”—Thumb of right hand struck between first and second fingers of left hand.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Ono matimati!</hi>”—Same as first movement.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Whitu matimati!</hi>”—Same as third movement.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Waru matimati!</hi>”—Hands open, heels of palms struck together.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Iwa matimati</hi>”—Same as first movement.</q>
              <q>“<hi rend="i">Piro matimati!</hi>”—Open right hand struck on back and palm of left hand.</q>
            </p>
          <p>This completes the round. The initial words <hi rend="i">tahi</hi> to <hi rend="i">iwa</hi> are the numerals one to nine. <hi rend="i">Piro</hi> means the completion of a game, or “out.” The movements must be made correctly and simultaneously, also with great quickness. In olden times this game was practised from childhood, and thus remarkable dexterity was acquired. This game was also known in Polynesia.</p>
          <p>In an east coast form of the game the players made different movements. If No. 2 makes the same motion as No. 1 he is “out.” In this case the players rapidly repeated the following words:—
              <q><lg><l>“Mate rawa! Mate rawa!</l><l>Mate rawa! Mate rawa!</l><l>Aue mate! Aue mate!”</l></lg></q>
            </p>
          <pb xml:id="n99" n="99"/>
          <p>This recitation was repeated throughout the continuance of the round.</p>
          <p>Another form seen at Gisborne, at the big native meeting held to welcome the return of the Maori battalion from France, was much the same, but the game was called <hi rend="i">hikawai,</hi> and the jingle recited ran:—
              <q><lg><l>“Whakaropiropi ai</l><l>Tenei mate homai</l><l>Kai te tahi nei ano.”</l></lg></q>
              This was repeated nine times save that the numeral was altered. <hi rend="i">Pokirua</hi> seems to be another name for this game.</p>
          <p>The string game of Cats Cradle, known as <hi rend="i">whai, maui</hi> and <hi rend="i">huhi,</hi> was known all over the Pacific in pre-European days. It was a favourite diversion of the Maori folk. The simple forms preserved among English folk fade into insignificance when compared with the intricate designs known to these natives. Adults joined in this, and many other such games, in former times; many of the old designs have been recovered by appealing to old women. The originator of the game is said to have been Maui.</p>
          <p>As in other lands, fanciful names are assigned to the different designs, though often one fails to see much resemblance to the object named; the eye of faith is often necessary. Some figures are named after incidents described in native myths, and some of our local figures are met with in far lands. Short rhythmical jingles are repeated in connection with some forms. Females are said to have been extremely dexterous at the game, and in old days contests were common. Hands, feet and teeth were brough into service in forming some figures, and it took several persons to set up some intricate ones.</p>
          <p>Each figure had its own special name, and the writer obtained the names of eighteen figures from the Tuhoe tribe, and a number of others from various tribes. Some figures are known far and wide, though names differ as among different tribes. One figure shows the Canoe of Tama-rereti of Maori myth, which is also the name of the Tail of the Scorpion in their star lore. Another shows the rays of Venus, another the Mt. Hikurangi of native tradition, another
              <pb xml:id="n100" n="100"/>
              <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor100a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor100a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor100a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Cats Cradle.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Dominion Museum photo</hi></head></figure>
              <pb xml:id="n101" n="101"/>
              <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor101a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor101a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor101a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Cats Cradle (Whai).</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Dominion Museum collection</hi></head></figure>
              <pb xml:id="n102" n="102"/>
              is the See-saw, another the House of Takoreke, another Venus, and so on. Some are secondary figures formed from preceding ones. One shows a man escaping from enemies by jumping over a cliff.</p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Patokotoko,</hi> or <hi rend="i">panokonoko,</hi> is a simple string game played by two persons, each of whom was provided with a small strip of <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> or <hi rend="i">Cordyline</hi> leaf formed into a running noose at one end. The other end of the leaf strip was wound round the forefinger, and the noose end held between the outstretched forefinger and thumb. Each player tried to catch the finger of his opponent in his noose by making rapid passes or darts with his hand.</p>
          <p>Above all forms of recreation did the <hi rend="i">haka,</hi> or posture dance, appeal to the Maori, and that on account of his intense love of rhythm in action and recital. Nothing was more highly appreciated by him, and hence this form of diversion is still practised when the old Maori games have passed away, and some quite forgotten.</p>
          <p>In this form of amusement the Maori assuredly appears to advantage, on account of the facility with which he keeps time with voice, limbs and body. The rhythmical movements of these so-called dances, with that of the lilting song, or roaring chorus, acts as a stimulant on a native, and he throws himself into a <hi rend="i">haka</hi> with remarkable vigour and enthusiasm. Nor are females lacking in the same spirit. Some of these exercises are performed in a sitting position, in which case naturally the arms and body only partake of the swaying motions. When performed in a standing position the legs are often brought into play, as in the war dance. Great pains were taken by both sexes to acquire free movement of limbs and body, well regulated and rhythmical action, for good performances were much admired by the opposite sex.</p>
          <p>These posture dances were performed, not only as an ordinary diversion, but also entered into many ceremonial functions. They formed a prominent feature in the reception of guests, and such occasions were often marked by specially composed songs and genuflections. The best performers were selected for such public exhibitions; they would be adorned with head ornaments and face painting. The upper part of
              <pb xml:id="n103" n="103"/>
              the body would be nude, a kilt only being worn. <hi rend="i">Haka</hi> were also performed in order to avenge insults, at peace-making functions, during mourning ceremonies, as a means of divination, to express joy, anger, and other emotions. The war dance itself is but a vigorous form of <hi rend="i">haka</hi> performed with weapon in hand. The war dance and the more energetic form of <hi rend="i">haka</hi> surprised many early voyagers, and Crozet records his fear that the deck of his vessel would be stove in with the furious stamping of a horde of natives. The term <hi rend="i">haka</hi> denotes, not only the posture making of these exercises, but also the accompanying song.</p>
          <p>Concerning the war dance Earle wrote nearly a hundred years ago: “It was conducted with so much fury … that at length I became quite horrified, and for some time could not divest myself of the feeling that our visitors were playing false, so closely did this mock combat resemble a real one. The dreadful noises, the screeching of the women, and the menacing gestures … were so calculated to inspire terror, that stouter hearts than mine might have felt fear.” Such is the Maori war dance, and it is doubtful if any people can possibly look more fiendish than the Maori does at such a time. Certainly none could excel him in the protruding of tongues and the art of <hi rend="i">pukana.</hi> The latter term denotes distortion of the face and wildly staring eyes. Be it remembered that the more vigorous forms of <hi rend="i">haka</hi> bear a close resemblance to the war dance. Of such exhibitions Earle wrote that they “are truly dreadful, and fill the mind with horror.” Those of us, however, who have been familiar with such scenes from youth are not so affected.</p>
          <p>The posture dances of a milder nature are pleasing performances, so admirably do the actors keep time in the rapid, rhythmical movements, while the accompanying chaunt is rendered with a lilt that is quite attractive. As Dr. Thomson observed of certain forms of <hi rend="i">haka,</hi> the forced expirations and inspirations are very effective and produce a singular wildness; these peculiarities may be either fiercely emphatic or of a mild nature.</p>
          <p>A <hi rend="i">haka</hi> may be performed in a loud and energetic manner and yet not be marked by fierceness. Those performed to
              <pb xml:id="n104" n="104"/>
              <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor104a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor104a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor104a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">A Haka or posture dance.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Dominion Museum collection</hi></head></figure>
              <pb xml:id="n105" n="105"/>
              such songs as <hi rend="i">kaioraora</hi> and <hi rend="i">ngeri</hi> are, however, marked by truculent vigour and fierceness, as prompted by hatred, revengeful feeling and scorn.</p>
          <p>The Maori folk have a habit of composing songs and <hi rend="i">haka</hi> on many different occasions, many of them exceedingly trivial from our point of view. Where we would lay an action, or write to the papers, the Maori would compose a song to relieve his feelings. Thus when collecting native songs one encounters some curious causes that led to their composition. In a MS. book of such songs before me I note that certain <hi rend="i">haka</hi> have been composed for the following reasons, each one being rendered as an accompaniment to a posture dance:—
              <q>Reception of native visitors.</q>
              <q>Reception of Government officials.</q>
              <q>An insulting remark made by a tribesman.</q>
              <q>Ill-treatment of a woman married to a member of another tribe.</q>
              <q>A faithless wife.</q>
              <q>A trivial oversight in apportioning food supplies.</q>
              <q>Ridiculing a bush native who tried to eat a cake of scented soap.</q>
              <q>And so on; the list might be greatly lengthened.</q>
            </p>
          <p>Some <hi rend="i">haka</hi> were performed only by females, as the <hi rend="i">poi,</hi> and also others performed at peace-making functions, before visitors, etc. Many are marked by a curious, rapid vibration of the hands, termed <hi rend="i">kakapa, tikapa</hi> and <hi rend="i">whakapakapa.</hi> Other motions are stamping, facial distortion, rhythmical out-thrusts and movements of the arms, as also swaying of the body. The <hi rend="i">haka matohi</hi> was perhaps the most peculiar of those forms that have fallen into desuetude. It was performed by men who stooped and elevated their posteriors in an absurd manner.</p>
          <p>In these times the <hi rend="i">haka</hi> often show European influence, not only in the wording of the songs, but also in the actions. Thus one sees natives imitating in these exercises such actions as rowing, chopping, and the actions of a carpenter when sawing, planing, using an auger, gimlet, hammer, etc. The <hi rend="i">haka</hi> of the centuries is becoming Europeanised.</p>
          <p>An east coast native gave the following list of names of these posture dances—
              <pb xml:id="n106" n="106"/>
              <q><list><item>1. Haka taparahi</item><item>2. Haka pikari</item><item>3. Haka aroakapa</item><item>4. Haka porowha</item><item>5. Haka horuhoru</item><item>6. Haka waiata</item><item>7. Haka poi</item><item>8. Haka tutohu</item><item>9. Haka pirori</item></list></q>
            </p>
          <p>In No. 1 of these exercises the performers are arranged in the form of a square, all ranks facing in the same direction. No. 2 is marked by certain leg movements not met with in other forms. In No. 3 the players usually stand in two ranks. In No. 4 they form in a square facing four ways. In No. 5 all kneel down. No. 6 is accompanied by a song of what may perhaps be termed a mild nature, and movements are not so quick and energetic as in most others. No. 8 was performed as a divinatory exercise by persons grouped in the form of a wedge, but in open order, and not in arranged ranks. The object was to divine the fate of some expedition about to set forth. This ceremonial dance might also be termed a <hi rend="i">turanga a tohu (tohu=tutohu</hi>=a sign or indication). If performed with weapons it was called a <hi rend="i">peruperu.</hi> These terms, however, seem to carry a somewhat different meaning in other districts.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">pirori,</hi> No. 9, was an extraordinary exhibition accompanied by an incisive, virulent song, performed in order to avenge some insult received. The performers were quite naked, a rare occurrence, and performed every act they could think of to belittle, insult and revile the offending persons. This included turning their backs to them with belittling gestures. Supposing a member of a village community had been slain by magic arts, and the magician and his folk had the effrontery to attend the mourning ceremonies, then the <hi rend="i">haka pirori</hi> would be performed before them, that is to say if they were not attacked and slain. It is now some twenty years since the writer last saw one of these reviling exhibitions, and on that occasion the women who joined in it were clothed, and the men wore a breech clout. A secondary object of the performance was to keep alive the feeling of resentment, the memory of the wrong. The action is spoken of as an act of <hi rend="i">manatunga.</hi>
            </p>
          <pb xml:id="n107" n="107"/>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">haka horuhoru</hi> was performed by both sexes, all kneeling, and the word <hi rend="i">horuhoru</hi> describes the deep-throated grunting and rasping sounds emitted by the performers.</p>
          <p>The Maori had no form of what we understand as dancing, hence we describe his performances as posture dancing. In its more vigorous forms it might be described as a strenuous exercise, so energetic and violent are the motions of arms, legs and body. On the other hand some of those performed by well-trained young women were marked by grace of action and well-rendered songs. Children had their simple forms of this diversion, and were much given to practising them.</p>
          <p>To ascertain the origin of posture dancing, as explained in native myth, we must await the coming of Hine-raumati, the Summer Maid. When that fair maid arrives you will see, on calm, warm days, a curious quivering appearance in the air. Know then that you are gazing at the Haka of Tane-rore, he who was born of the Summer Maid, and claims Ra, the sun, as his male parent. The phenomenon is also known as the Dancing of the Summer Maid, and it is personified in Parearohi, who appears in the fifth month, and who mated with Rehua, who represents the heat of summer.</p>
          <p>The peculiar form of posture dance performed during mourning ceremonies for the dead is termed a <hi rend="i">maimai.</hi> In this exercise there is much of what is termed <hi rend="i">aroarowhaki,</hi> swaying of the arms and body, performed by women, the men indulging in more vehement movements called <hi rend="i">pikari.</hi> Many of the old forms, such as <hi rend="i">haka koiri</hi> and ceremonial dances, have been abandoned.</p>
          <p>The rendering of the songs, if this term be not a misnomer, differed in these performances. In some cases the composition is rendered by the whole of the performers; in others a fugleman delivers a line, or several lines, when the company joins in and carries it through. Again, the fugleman may deliver a line, when the company renders a refrain, this being repeated to the end. The company performs the so-called dance as they sing.</p>
          <p>In some cases the fugleman commences with the cry: “<hi rend="i">A-a-! He ringa pakia!</hi>” whereupon all players commence striking their open hands on their thighs. Another line from
              <pb xml:id="n108" n="108"/>
              <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor108a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor108a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor108a-g"/><head><hi rend="b"><hi rend="i">A Haka</hi> or posture dance, modern style, Maori kilt arranged over European garments.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Dominion Museum collection</hi></head></figure>
              <pb xml:id="n109" n="109"/>
              the fugleman precedes the main part of the performance. When the legs are called into action, the leader cries: “<hi rend="i">A-a-a! He waewae takahia!</hi>” to be followed by the rhythmical tramping of many bare feet, as the right feet of the players strike the earth as one.</p>
          <p>The following is a specimen of these songs pertaining to posture dances:—
              <q><sp><speaker>Fugleman:</speaker><lg><l>“<hi rend="i">A-a-a! He ringa pakia!</hi>”</l><l>“<hi rend="i">I ki mai nga iwi o te motu nei ma te rohe potae au ka mate.</hi>”</l></lg></sp><sp><speaker>Chorus by company:</speaker><lg><l>“<hi rend="i">Kaore!</hi>”</l></lg></sp><sp><speaker>Fugleman:</speaker><lg><l>“<hi rend="i">I ki mai nga iwi o te motu nei ma te rohe potae au ka mate.</hi>”</l></lg></sp><sp><speaker>Chorus:</speaker><lg><l>“<hi rend="i">Kaore! Kaore!</hi>
                    </l><l><hi rend="i">Ma Harehare he aha!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ma Hamiora he aha!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ma Te Whenua e whakawhaiti</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Au! Au! Aue!”</hi></l></lg></sp></q>
              As observed by the writer, this was a well-practised and effective exercise, the refrain having a telling swing.</p>
          <p>The song of a <hi rend="i">haka</hi> performed by a party of Tuhoe when they attended a meeting of the Land Commission to claim the Whaiti Block, runs as follows:
              <q><lg><l>“Te tangi mai a te ika nei a te <hi rend="i">poraka</hi>
                  </l><l>A ku-ke-ke e!”</l><l>Ku-keke-keke a Tuhoe ki Te Whaiti</l><l>A ku-ke-ke e!</l></lg></q>
              This singular effusion compares the Tuhoe folk to a swarm of frogs invading Te Whaiti. The second and fourth lines are supposed to represent the croaking of frogs, an introduced creature that had lately reached the district, and which by the natives was termed a fish <hi rend="i">(ika).</hi> Another stanza of this delectable refrain winds up with the words:
              <q><lg><l>“Hihi ana mai te <hi rend="i">pene</hi> a te <hi rend="i">Komihana</hi>
                  </l><l>A, hihi ana mai. Aue!”</l></lg></q>
              <q>(The pen of the Commissioner goes <hi rend="i">hihi.</hi> Ah! It goes <hi rend="i">hihi.</hi>)</q>
              This <hi rend="i">hihi</hi> is an example of onomatopœia; it represents the sound of a pen when used by a quick writer.</p>
          <p>The following <hi rend="i">haka</hi> chorus is one that is still frequently heard. It is said to mark a passage in the life of the famed fighter <name type="person" key="name-400991">Te Rauparaha</name>, when his life was saved by a hirsute
              <pb xml:id="n110" n="110"/>
              chief of the interior. It runs: “It is death; it is death: It is life; it is life. This is the hairy person who caused the sun to shine,” etc.
              <q><lg><l>“Ka mate! Ka mate!</l><l>Ka ora! Ka ora!</l><l>Tenei te tangata puhuruhuru</l><l>Nana i tiki mai i whakawhiti te ra</l><l>Upane! Upane!</l><l>Upane, kaupane, whiti te ra.”</l></lg></q>
              In all cases an expert person was selected as a <hi rend="i">kai tataki,</hi> or fugleman. It may be observed that <hi rend="i">haka</hi> performed in a sitting position are of a milder nature as a rule.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">haka poi</hi> is the only diversion of the Maori in which a ball is used, and this ball is not handled directly, but has a cord attached to it by means of which it is twirled. Women only form the players in this case, and many forms of the exercise as now seen are of modern date. The cord attached to the ball is usually short, but in former times a much longer one was used. The word <hi rend="i">poi</hi> significes a ball. We have no knowledge of this pastime being known in Polynesia, but a similar game is played in New Guinea.</p>
          <p>The so-called ball now used is merely a leaf of bulrush folded up, and is by no means of a spherical form, which the old-time <hi rend="i">poi</hi> was. The latter was made of a close texture fabric woven from dressed <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> fibre, and good specimens were adorned with <hi rend="i">taniko</hi> work. The designs were geometric ones formed in the process of weaving by employing dyed fibre of various colours. This cover was stuffed with the pappus of the bulrush, a very light material. The balls were further adorned by securing thereto long, white dog's hair, or feathers.</p>
          <p>This ball game was played in both sitting and standing positions, the string being held in one hand and struck with the other, but there are many different ways of manipulating it, and it is constantly being twirled. A fine ball adorned with hair as described was called a <hi rend="i">poi awe;</hi> common unadorned ones of bulrush are <hi rend="i">poi kokau.</hi> The old-time exercises with the long string ball were very effective, much more picturesque than the modern method. Many songs termed
              <pb xml:id="n111" n="111"/>
              <hi rend="i">rangi poi,</hi> pertaining to this pastime, are yet remembered. Girls and young women were much given to this form of diversion, and contests were sometimes held between different villages.</p>
          <p>An old <hi rend="i">poi awe</hi> in the Dominion Museum is four inches in diameter. It shows six diamond-shaped designs in red, black and white, and is also adorned with long white dog's hair <hi rend="i">(awe).</hi> The manipulation of the ball is accompanied by swaying movements of the body, and the lilt of the time song.</p>
          <p>The Maori was given to expressing his feelings in song and so-called dancing. To some extent he practised mimetic dancing; in some of his modern posture dances we note something of pantomimic drama. The return of some of the heavenly bodies was greeted with a <hi rend="i">haka,</hi> as also were such incidents as the landing of a good haul of fish. Posture dancing, unaccompanied by vocal sound, did not appeal to the Maori; he demanded a combination of rhythmic action and rhythmic sound. When occasion arises the Maori will, in a very short space of time, compose a song, formulate a series of movements to accompany it, and so produce a <hi rend="i">haka.</hi>
            </p>
          <p>The game of <hi rend="i">torere</hi> is one concerning which the writer holds some doubts. Natives have stated that it was known in pre-European times, but this is by no means assured. It was played on the east coast of the North Island prior, apparently, to the introduction of our game of draughts. I cannot learn, however, that it was known in other districts, and this casts doubt on it as an old native game; if old, it should be known elsewhere. It is a game resembling draughts, but is much more simple and the board used bears no resemblance to a draughtboard. It is marked with the design of an eightrayed star. It seems improbable that it was derived from draughts, and the latter game was accepted with great enthusiasm by the Maori when introduced early in last century.</p>
          <p>It is well known that a form of draughts was known to the Hawaiians when the early missionaries reached their group; it was called <hi rend="i">konane</hi> by the natives, and also <hi rend="i">mu.</hi> This Hawaiian game is remarkable for the great number of pieces (men) used, and descriptions of it lead one to suppose that it was derived from the Spanish form of the game, introduced
              <pb xml:id="n112" n="112"/>
              doubtless by early Spanish voyagers. Those sea rovers visited the group as early as the sixteenth century. Now it seems possible that the east coast game of <hi rend="i">torere</hi> may resemble some game of other lands, and may have been introduced by one of the early whaling or trading vessels, and so we find a mere local knowledge of it.</p>
          <p>The game under discussion is often referred to as <hi rend="i">mu torere,</hi> perhaps to distinguish it from our form of draughts, which natives call <hi rend="i">mu.</hi> This is not a Maori word, but merely the native pronounciation of our word “move,” which draughts players so frequently use. The Hawaiian name of <hi rend="i">mu</hi> is said to have had a different origin, which may or may not be correct. The Maori occasionally calls it <hi rend="i">kaimu, kai</hi> being a term applied to several pastimes, etc. To conclude this phase of the subject the writer knows no clear proof that there was a truly Polynesian form of draughts.</p>
          <p>An eight-pointed star represents the board used in the game of <hi rend="i">torere.</hi> The central space is termed the <hi rend="i">putahi,</hi> the eight arms are called <hi rend="i">kawai</hi> or tentacles, the design being compared to an octopus. This design is marked on a piece of plank, on smooth earth or sand. Two players engage in the game, each of whom has four <hi rend="i">perepere,</hi> or “men,” consisting of small stones. One player places his men on points 1, 2, 3 and 4, the other takes the four remaining points. The men are placed on the extremities of the arms. A man can be moved to an unoccupied point or to the <hi rend="i">putahi,</hi> if unoccupied. No “jumping” over an occupied point is allowed. There is no taking or crowning of men; it is simply a question of blocking an opponent. The writer is not a draughts player, but apparently no game of <hi rend="i">torere</hi> could continue long. It appears to be but a simple form of draughts.</p>
          <p>A sample game dictated by a native was as follows:—To A was assigned the points 1, 2, 3, and 4, and to B the other four. B commences. He cannot move 6 or 7 because a stalemate would result; they are both <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> at the opening of the game. He can move 5 or 8 to the <hi rend="i">putahi,</hi> which is the only vacancy. He so moves 5. Then A moves 4 to 5. B moves the <hi rend="i">putahi</hi> man to 4. A moves 3 to the <hi rend="i">putahi.</hi> B moves 4 to 3. A moves the <hi rend="i">putahi</hi> man to 4. B moves 3 to <hi rend="i">putahi.</hi>
              <pb xml:id="n113" n="113"/>
              A moves 2 to 3. B moves the <hi rend="i">putahi</hi> man to 2. A moves 4 to the <hi rend="i">putahi.</hi> Now B finds himself <hi rend="i">piro,</hi> or “out,” and A wins the game, for B is blocked and cannot move, A having his men on 1, 3, 5 and the <hi rend="i">putahi,</hi> and B his on 2, 6, 7 and 8.</p>
          <p>It is not probable that this game was derived from our introduced game of draughts when the latter was so keenly
              <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor113a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor113a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor113a-g"/></figure>
              appreciated. One can see no reason for altering the design of the board, and discarding the taking and crowning of men. Query: Can it have been introduced by early voyagers, and does any game of other lands resemble the <hi rend="i">torere</hi> of the Maori?</p>
          <p>The term <hi rend="i">kai</hi> mentioned above seems to have been applied to many pastimes and contests in former times as a kind of generic term. It included all kinds of puzzles, riddles and
              <pb xml:id="n114" n="114"/>
              guessing competitions. One of these is known as <hi rend="i">punipuni,</hi> which is played by two persons seated opposite to and facing each other. Each holds up a hand with fingers outstretched. One holds up his hand steady in that position, while the other, with closed eyes, thrusts his hand forward and attempts to so move it as to pass the fingers thereof between those of his opponent's hand. As he does so the latter repeats a formula that is presumably a charm designed to foil the attempt. Most of the words seem to have no bearing on the subject, but a line that reads “<hi rend="i">Awhi te punipuni, awhi te paroparo,</hi>” appears to express a desire that the questing hand find the fingers closed together so that interlocking cannot result. A player has a certain number of these attempts, and then holds his hand for the other to try his luck, taking up also the repetition of the charm. One authority states that the attempts can be made only while the charm is being repeated; at its conclusion they must be discontinued. This simple game was sometimes utilised as a divinatory exercise.</p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Tutukai</hi> is a guessing game. A number of persons seated in a circle keep passing a small pebble from one to another. During these movements a rhythmical jingle of words is repeated by the players. As this ceases a person who remained aloof from the circle has to guess where the stone is, as to which of the players has it. The stone is not exposed to view while being passed from one player to another, and many feints, pretences of passing, are made. When the guesser has made a successful guess another person takes his place. The winner seems to be the one who succeeds in the shortest space of time, though this has not been made quite clear.</p>
          <p>Riddles, termed <hi rend="i">kai, panga</hi> and <hi rend="i">maka,</hi> were appreciated by the young folk. The following is a sample one: “What is the thing that is full of holes, is joined together, is elevated before and behind, has head, eyes and protruding tongue?” Answer: “A canoe.” The holes are those pierced for lashing the topstrake, the elevated ends the prow and stern pieces, the head, eyes and tongue are those of the grotesque carved figure at the prow.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n115" n="115"/>
          <p>Playing upon words was another form of amusement among young folk. They had also a mode of communication by means of signs made with the fingers, each sign representing a word. This comes under the heading of <hi rend="i">rotarota,</hi> a word that includes all modes of signalling. Another baffling usage was the insertion of foreign syllables; thus the words <hi rend="i">maku tena</hi> might be rendered as <hi rend="i">ma-te-ku-te te-te-na-te,</hi> and so on, a puzzling discourse if repeated rapidly. This reminds one of our boyish “erewhay arway uya oinga.”</p>
          <p>Story telling was, of course, much favoured, as it ever must be among an unlettered folk. Young children had their simple recitals, handed down the centuries. Youths and maidens had their folk tales, myths and traditions. Their elders were always ready to correct any errors. It is interesting to note how old folk enter into youthful pastimes and other pleasures. I have seen old, grey-headed men rise and join the ranks of posture dancing persons. Many of the simple stories were instructive in some way, and contained some sort of lesson. As a story teller the Maori cannot be excelled; it is a keen pleasure to listen to him. Samples of their tales have already been given.</p>
          <p>It is not possible to so separate the arts of the Whare tapere as to assign certain games to children and others to adults, for a great number were practised by both. Thus in the following list kite flying was indulged in by men advanced in years, while stilt walking and a few others were patronised by young men and women. Still they were also the diversions of children.</p>
          <p>Kites seem to have been known far and wide across the Pacific, even to the shores of Asia in the far west. In this vast area the flying of kites, as practised in former times, and to some extent even now, bears three aspects. They were flown as a recreation, in connection with an everyday economic pursuit, and ceremonially. We shall deal with the first and third phases as pertaining to Maori ethnography. As to the second, the reader must turn to works on Melanesia and New Guinea for an account of the use of kites in sea fishing.</p>
          <p>The names applied to flying kites by the Maori are <hi rend="i">manu, kāhu</hi> and <hi rend="i">pakau,</hi> meaning “bird,” “hawk,” and “wing” in
              <pb xml:id="n116" n="116"/>
              vernacular speech. They are often termed <hi rend="i">manu tukutuku,</hi> sometimes <hi rend="i">manu pakau.</hi> The attached cord is the <hi rend="i">aho tukutuku,</hi> from <hi rend="i">tuku</hi>=to pay out, as a rope. The ordinary form of kite was so constructed as to resemble a bird in form.</p>
          <p>Kite flying was a favoured pastime among children, but it was also practised by adults, who occasionally held contests in which kites of superior make were used. Simpler, quickly-made ones were fashioned from bulrushes, etc., for the use of children. In the case of superior specimens kites were sometimes assigned special names. Charms were repeated in order to cause the kites to rise well. The ordinary birdlike form resembled the Chinese kite. From native tradition we learn that quite elderly men indulged in the pursuit of kite flying. The expression <hi rend="i">whakaangi manu</hi> means “kite flying,” and <hi rend="i">whakahoro</hi>=to pay out, is also employed in this connection.</p>
          <p>The form of kite termed <hi rend="i">taratahi</hi> seems to have been of triangular form. Of three kites of this form obtained by the writer many years ago, one is now in the Dominion Museum, one in the Auckland Museum, and the third was sent to Prof. E. B. Tylor. They were made by securing leaves of the bulrush, a species of <hi rend="i">Typha,</hi> to a frame work of light rods.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">manu aute</hi> was a superior form. In this case the kite was usually made in the form of a bird with outstretched wings, and the light frame was covered with bark cloth, the prepared bark of the <hi rend="i">aute</hi> or “cloth plant” of early voyagers. <hi rend="i">Manu paitiiti</hi> is a name applied to inferior forms used by children. The <hi rend="i">manu patiki</hi> was made in the form of the fish called <hi rend="i">patiki,</hi> the flounder. The <hi rend="i">manu totoriwai</hi> was of birdlike form, and named after the native robin. The <hi rend="i">manu whara</hi> was a large form, and was sometimes flown for purposes of divination, flown so as to hover over the fortified village of an enemy. The <hi rend="i">manu kākā</hi> is said to have resembled the brown parrot <hi rend="i">(kākā),</hi> hence its name. The frame was constructed of fine twigs of <hi rend="i">manuka,</hi> and was covered with a sedge called <hi rend="i">toetoe-whatu-manu</hi> (so called because often used for this purpose). It was then again covered with the bright red feathers of the parrot, and it was much admired when soaring aloft.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n117" n="117"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor117a">
              <graphic url="Bes02Maor117a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor117a-g"/>
              <head>
                <hi rend="b">Left. Childs' kite. Material—leaves of <hi rend="i">Mariscus,</hi> stems of <hi rend="i">Juncus</hi> inserted as balancers. Right. The <hi rend="i">Taratahi</hi> form of kite. Material—leaves of bulrush <hi rend="i">(Raupo)</hi> and culms of <hi rend="i">Arundo conspicua (toetoe).</hi>
                  </hi>
              </head>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n118" n="118"/>
          <p>When flying superior kites we are told that the manipulator was ever careful to slack the line out through his right hand; to act otherwise would be unlucky.</p>
          <p>A peculiar feature of the kites so fashioned as to resemble a bird in form was that the head, at least in many cases, by no means resembled that of a bird, but was made in the form of a man's head, having the features marked on both sides. The wings were long and the legs short. Some were so constructed that the wings flapped when the kite was flown. Long dog's hair was sometimes affixed to the head, and feather decorations to the body and wings. The cord was secured in the middle of the kite. Large specimens, having a wing spread of about fifteen feet, are said to have been sometimes made, and two men were employed in the flying of such large ones. The leaves of <hi rend="i">Mariscus ustulatus,</hi> a sedge, and of <hi rend="i">Typha augustifolia,</hi> were the covering materials commonly employed.</p>
          <p>The very large kites were held by two men, one at each wing <hi rend="i">(paihau</hi> or <hi rend="i">pakau)</hi> when about to be flown, and the cord used was a strong <hi rend="i">tamatoru</hi> or three-strand one. It was not a plaited cord, but was formed by a double rolling process called <hi rend="i">miro.</hi> The rolling was performed by the hand on the bare leg; two rolled strands of <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> fibre were rolled together to form a <hi rend="i">tamarua,</hi> or two-strand cord. A third rolled strand was then laid between the two, worked in as the <hi rend="i">tamarua</hi> was opened out to receive it. Such a cord is said to be stronger than a plaited <hi rend="i">(whiri)</hi> one. Superior fishing lines were made in a similar manner.</p>
          <p>Bunches of cockle shells <hi rend="i">(tuangi)</hi> or mussel shells <hi rend="i">(kakahi)</hi> were sometimes attached to kites, and these produced a rattling sound when shaken by the movements of the kite. An east coast native assures us that the <hi rend="i">manu aute</hi> was sometimes flown as a divinatory act; if it mounted steadily the fact was accepted as a good omen; if unsteadily, with side swooping, then trouble lay before. A <hi rend="i">karere</hi> or messenger was sometimes sent up the cord of a kite. It consisted of a light wooden disc with a hole in its centre through which to pass the cord. It was adorned with feathers, and the wind, acting on these, carried it up the cord.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n119" n="119"/>
          <p>When the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> of an armed force flew a kite over the fortified village it was proposed to attack, he released the cord so that it would trail across the village as the released kite escaped. Now that cord was more dangerous than a “live” wire, for it possessed magic powers. Should one of the enemy chance to grasp the cord then the aforesaid magic got to work. The result would be that the villagers would become disheartened and nervous, hence an attack on the place would be successful.</p>
          <p>A triangular kite made by the Tuhoe folk shows the frame composed of culms of <hi rend="i">Arundo conspicua,</hi> three of which are arranged as ribs with the plumes (panicles) downward. This form was flown with the apex uppermost. An extra culm is attached to the central rib, with its plume uppermost. A small wooden rod lashed across the ribs serves to brace the frame. Across this frame the leaves of the bulrush are neatly laced to the ribs. Small bunches of feathers are attached to the apex and to the ends of a bracing rod at the base. The cord was attached to the middle rib of this form. This kite had no long tail, and very few native kites did possess such an appendage, as far as can be learned.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">manu patiki,</hi> or “flatfish kite,” was made in two forms, one of which was lozenge shaped and the other oval. These had tails <hi rend="i">(waero)</hi> of some length, consisting of feathers tied in bunches to a light cord. Light twigs formed the framework, and projecting plumes of <hi rend="i">Arundo</hi> at the top helped to steady the kite. Bunches of feathers were also attached at the sides. The outer part of the frame of the oval form was a slender rod bent to the desired shape and braced with light crosspieces. The <hi rend="i">horewai</hi> was a small wingless kite made for children. Occasionally the covering material of a kite was dyed black or red, or both colours might be used.</p>
          <p>A well-known story of the Turanga district tells of the flying of a kite in order to discover the perpetrators of a murder that had been committed. That kite hovered over a fortified village name Te Upoko o Taraia, at Lake Repongaere, hence a force was despatched to attack the place. Life was assuredly uncertain in Maoriland in the palmy days of yore.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n120" n="120"/>
          <p>In one form of kite the human-like head was a hollow structure, and shells were placed in it to produce a rattling sound.</p>
          <p>A curious kite story was related to the writer by Te Awanui of Omarumutu. In days of old a man became jealous of his wife, and so marooned her on an island, possibly one of the isles in the Bay of Plenty. After a tedious sojourn on the isle she conceived the idea of sending a token to her friends per medium of a kite. Having fashioned the kite she awaited a day on which the wind should blow in the direction of the home of her own folk. That day having arrived, she attached to the kite a certain pendant worn by her, allowed the kite to rise to a considerable height, and then released the cord. The kite was seen by her relatives, and a long search ended in the finding of the hapless maroon. The end of the episode is said to have been a pleasant one for her, but not quite so pleasing to the husband.</p>
          <p>A good specimen of the bird form of kite is preserved in the Auckland Museum. Its width across the wings is about twelve feet; these wings are about 14 inches in width in the middle of the kite, and about five inches at their extremities. The framework is of rods and the covering of bulrush leaves. Each diminutive leg terminates in four claws. The features of the human-like head are prominent, and some feathers are attached to the head.</p>
          <p>A small, simple form of kite, such as were made for children, comes from the Ngapuhi district. It is of a cruciform shape, a form having two short rectangular wings. The frame is covered with dried leaves of <hi rend="i">Mariscus ustulatus.</hi> This little specimen is but fourteen inches high and eleven inches wide. A number of pieces of a fine rush are inserted in the two wings and project outwards; possibly these are necessary for balancing purposes.</p>
          <p>A triangular form of kite made by the Matatua folk in former times had two rectangular projections on either side of it, but no specimen is met with in any museum.</p>
          <p>Kites of the Cook Group were oval, lozenge shaped, and another form with wing extensions. Two forms had bunches
              <pb xml:id="n121" n="121"/>
              of yellow leaves attached to them to correspond with the stars in the Pleiades and Orion's Belt.</p>
          <p>Stilts are known as <hi rend="i">pouturu, poutoti, poukoki,</hi> and <hi rend="i">tokorangi.</hi> Poles of <hi rend="i">mako,</hi> a light wood, were often used as stilts. The foot rest might be the fork of a branch or a separate piece lashed on to the shaft. This footrest is called the <hi rend="i">teka.</hi> Stilt races were indulged in, as also wrestling on stilts and the crossing of streams or rivers, where a fall afforded the most intense delight to onlookers. Stilts were also known in Polynesia, and the footrests of stilts of the Marquesas Group were most elaborately carved.</p>
          <p>A small piece of plank was used by native children as a toboggan. It was termed a <hi rend="i">reti, panukunuku, toreherehe</hi> and <hi rend="i">horua.</hi> The last word is evidently the <hi rend="i">holua</hi> of the Hawaiian Isles, a term also applied to a toboggan. The term <hi rend="i">papa reti</hi> was applied by the Maori to the sliding ground, a steep hill face. The plank used was about thirty inches in length, and from six to ten inches in width. One made by an old man of Tuhoe shows two small projections on its upper surface, behind which the feet of the rider were placed. He squatted down with one foot immediately behind the other. In some cases the fore end of a <hi rend="i">reti</hi> was embellished with carved designs. A specimen is in the Auckland Museum. Occasionally one was made long enough to accommodate two children, one behind the other. Some had a peg at the fore end that was gripped by the rider.</p>
          <p>The slide ways were carefully formed so as to present a fair surface, and certain songs or recitals were uttered by riders as they descended the runway. Some sleds had a piece of cord attached to serve as a hand grip. Children not possessed of a plank <hi rend="i">reti</hi> sometimes used the head of a “cabbage tree,” or a fan of Phormium leaves as a substitute. The former is by no means a bad one, the long thickly-set leaves of <hi rend="i">Cordyline</hi> forming an excellent seat. The child held the butt between his legs, which he then raised from the ground and so slid merrily away.</p>
          <p>The Hawaiian <hi rend="i">holua</hi> was a proper sled with two runners of considerable length, resembling ski. The riders lay at full length.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n122" n="122"/>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">tarere,</hi> or <hi rend="i">kautarere</hi> (bush swing) was a mere pastime, and the swing was provided by Nature, for it was the stem of a climbing plant, the upper part of which had a firm grip on the limbs or upper trunk of a forest tree. This vine would be cut at the base of the tree and would serve as a single swing rope. As a rule the swinger merely clung to the vine with his hands, but occasionally a rude form of seat was attached to it. This consisted of two short rods lashed on to the vine in a horizontal position, and in the form of a cross. This was steadied by sustaining guy cords fastened to the vine higher up. The term “seat” is a misnomer, however, for the swinger stood on the crosspieces and held on to the pendant vine.</p>
          <p>A favoured aspect for a <hi rend="i">tarere</hi> was where a tree, growing on a sideling, leaned somewhat down hill, and had the necessary vine attachment. Across the space of many years can the writer recall experiences on those bush swings. Native children had simple chaunts which they sang in very slow time as they swung. Thus when four boys were riding the cross attachment, one would drawl out: <hi rend="i">“No wai tenei tarere,”</hi> (Whose is this swing?). Whereupon his three companions replied with: “<hi rend="i">No te ihu pari roa.</hi>” Then the one sang: <hi rend="i">“I u ki whea?”</hi> (Landed at what place?), followed by the three: <hi rend="i">“I u ki Tainui”</hi> (Landed at Tainui). <hi rend="i">Himorimori</hi> is a Tuhoe name for this form of swing.</p>
          <p>See-saw, called <hi rend="i">tiemi,</hi> was another pastime of our native children, and a form of swing provided by a limber branch of a prostrate tree, and termed <hi rend="i">pioi,</hi> sometimes afforded small folk much pleasure.</p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Piu,</hi> or skipping by a single person manipulating the rope himself seems to have been rarely practised in Maoriland. Two would manipulate the rope while one or more skipped. I have seen seven or eight skipping at once, a long rope being used. Some assert that skipping singly, as our children do, was unknown in pre-European times. Simple forms of song were sung by skippers.</p>
          <p>Both whip tops and humming tops were known to the Maori youth, but he knew nought of the peg top. An area of ground of fair surface where this pastime or game was prac-
              <pb xml:id="n123" n="123"/>
              tised is a <hi rend="i">marae potaka.</hi> The latter word is a generic term for tops. The following is a list of names by which these different tops were known, for such toys are not now used in native villages.
              <list><item><hi rend="i">Potaka ta</hi> Whip top</item><item><hi rend="i">Kaihotaka</hi> Whip top</item><item><hi rend="i">Kaihora</hi> Whip top</item><item><hi rend="i">Kaitaka</hi> Whip top</item><item><hi rend="i">Poro</hi> Whip top Has a flat top to it</item><item><hi rend="i">Potaka wherorua</hi> Whip top Double ended</item><item><hi rend="i">Potaka tikitiki</hi> Whip top Double ended</item><item><hi rend="i">Potaka kotorerua</hi> Whip top Double ended</item><item><hi rend="i">Potaka takiri</hi> Humming top</item><item><hi rend="i">Potaka kukume</hi> Humming top</item><item><hi rend="i">Potaka huhu</hi> Humming top</item><item><hi rend="i">Potaka hue</hi> Humming top Made from a gourd</item></list>
              The whip <hi rend="i">(ta</hi> and <hi rend="i">kare)</hi> was made by securing strips of green <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> leaf to a handle, and this whip was employed to set the top spinning, being wound round it and then manipulated as our boys set up a whip top.</p>
          <p>Top spinning was often, perhaps usually, a contest so far as whip tops were concerned. Two modes of playing have been explained. One of these consisted of whipping the tops over hurdles, or a series of artificial mounds called <hi rend="i">karangi.</hi> In the other form of the game two lines were marked on the ground and a player was stationed at each line. Each then strove to lash his top across the opposite line over a single or narrow track, so that they were constantly interfering with each other. He who succeeded in keeping his top spinning, and lashed it across the opposite line, won the contest.</p>
          <p>Tops were sometimes adorned by having small pieces of brightly coloured <hi rend="i">Haliotis</hi> shell countersunk in them. There are several old stone tops in our museums; they must have been somewhat cumbrous to manipulate.</p>
          <p>The ordinary form of <hi rend="i">potaka takiri</hi> resembled the whip top in form, but had a projecting piece on the top of it round which the string was wound. The <hi rend="i">papa takiri,</hi> or handle, was not pierced to slip over this projection, but was simply held against it. The spinner kept handle and top in position with his left hand and pulled the cord with his right hand. Among the Ngati-Porou folk the handle was an improved
              <pb xml:id="n124" n="124"/>
              <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor124a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor124a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor124a-g"/></figure>
              <pb xml:id="n125" n="125"/>
              form, being like a diminutive shepherd's crook. It may or may not have been a pre-European usage.</p>
          <p>Tops were sometimes given special names, those of ancestors, for example; some were carved in various designs, or adorned with pieces of shell. Tops were usually made from pieces of <hi rend="i">matai</hi> or <hi rend="i">mapara</hi> wood. The humming tops had in some cases longitudinal, <hi rend="i">i.e.,</hi> perpendicular grooves and sharply defined ridges <hi rend="i">(io)</hi> carved on them. Certain little ditties were chaunted as the tops were spinning. At the conclusion of what we may term for convenience a verse, a single word gave the signal for the tops to be again set spinning.</p>
          <p>The humming tops fashioned from gourds were as a rule small size gourds, down through the middle of which a small rod was thrust and so secured as to project at both ends. One of these protruding ends served as a spinning point, and round the other, the upper one, the spinning cord was wound. One or two holes were pierced in the sides of the gourd to produce a humming sound. Occasionally gourds of large size were used, and it required two persons to spin one of these.</p>
          <p>We here pause in order to discuss the question of how kings are made. Some time prior to the outbreak of the fighting with Europeans in the Waikato district, a large meeting of native tribes took place in that region in order to elect a Maori “king.” The question to be settled was—which tribe should have the honour of electing one of their tribesmen as a king for the island. Here some genius proposed that the representatives of each tribe should make a humming top, and that all these tops should be spun in a contest. The tribe whose top made the loudest noise was to elect a king for the island. <hi rend="i">Koia ra!</hi> The proposal was received with acclamation. All the visiting tribes set about fashioning tops from the wood of the <hi rend="i">matai</hi> (a <hi rend="i">Podocarpus),</hi> a wood much used for such purposes. But the wily Waikato made a large gourd top, which they named <hi rend="i">Te Ketirera,</hi> and this top easily won the contest that ensued. Thus it was that <hi rend="i">Waikato taniwha rau</hi> won the right to elect a Maori king, and so Po-tatau was called to an uneasy throne. On such small issues does the fate of a king sometimes depend. The writer declines to vouch for the truth of this stirring tale, but simply retells it as it was related by
              <pb xml:id="n126" n="126"/>
              one of the fighters of the sixties. A special song was composed to be sung when spinning this king-making top, the first lines of which run as follows:—
              <q><lg><l>“E tangi ra, e Te Ketirera… e</l><l>Kia iti to tangi, kei rangona inawa</l><l>Hai! Tukua!”</l></lg></q>
            </p>
          <p>These words scarcely seem applicable for they read: Resound, O Ketirera; sound gently, lest ye be heard. At the word “<hi rend="i">Tukua!</hi>” the top was spun.</p>
          <p>The wailing sound made by humming tops has by the Maori always been compared to the sound of wailing for the dead. Here must be explained one of the singular customs of a singular people. For top spinning entered into mourning ceremonial in Maoriland. During such ceremonies a number of humming tops were repeatedly spun simultaneously with the chaunting of a specially-composed song. Songs sung to the spinning of tops are termed <hi rend="i">whakaoriori potaka.</hi> This curious ceremony was sometimes performed when a clan had been defeated in fighting. The hum of the tops was said to represent the wailing of widows and other relatives of the slain. Also, as the Maori puts it, these wailing tops helped to avenge the death of those killed. This extraordinary act may be coupled with that pertaining to the <hi rend="i">moari</hi> swing already described, and the Thibetan praying wheel. This old custom was revived by natives in the “sixties” of last century, as after the <name key="name-100252" type="place">Orakau</name> and <name key="name-124009" type="place">Maketu</name> engagements. In the performing of this ceremony the top spinners stood in a rank on the village plaza and spun their tops at the conclusion of each couplet of the song, each of which ended with the words “<hi rend="i">Hai! Tukua!</hi>” At the repetition of the last word all the tops were spun. When run down they were collected, rewound as the next couplet was being sung, and so were ready for the next round. The inclusion of all these songs would not enhance the interest of the description.</p>
          <p>A fugitive note refers to ceremonial top spinning in some church in Paris, but particulars and date are unknown. It was met with in Hone's (?) Every Day Book, Vol. I.</p>
          <p>Hoops <hi rend="i">(pirori)</hi> were used by the Maori as toys, but apparently were never trundled with a stick in the English manner.
              <pb xml:id="n127" n="127"/>
              One mode of using hoops was as follows:—A line was marked on the ground and two parties of players took their places one on either side of the line and some distance from it. The hoop was thrown so as to strike the earth and rebound across the line. The players on the other side are said to have struck the hoop with sticks so as to drive it back. If the hoop fell flat then the side in whose area it so fell was out. This explanation is not satisfactory, but the game has long been abandoned. Another native stated that two players only took up the positions described. The hoop was thrown overhand and, should it fail to reach the opposing player, then the thrower lost. This game, or the hoop, was also known as <hi rend="i">porotiti,</hi> a name that was also applied to a childish pastime of a circle of children joining hands and singing childish songs as the circle revolved. Again the whizzer <hi rend="i">(wairori, korohuhu, taka wairori)</hi> was sometimes termed <hi rend="i">porotiti,</hi> also a small, simple teetotum. The word means “revolving.”</p>
          <p>So far as can be ascertained the hoop was thrown so as to roll across the intervening space between the players, and driven or beaten back by the other side. The hoop used seems to have been a small one; they were formed of pieces of the stem of a climbing plant.</p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Taupunipuni</hi> was a form of “hide and seek.”</p>
          <p>I am not quite satisfied about the diversion called <hi rend="i">wi;</hi> it may be of European origin. All players but one fell in in two open ranks. The odd one, termed the <hi rend="i">kiore</hi> (rat) tags a player, who pursues him. The <hi rend="i">kiore</hi> dodges swiftly in and out among the quiescent ranks, and the tagged one must pursue him on the same route. If he fails to do so he is “out.” If the <hi rend="i">kiore</hi> is tagged he is “out.” Another form resembles our prisoner's base. The base is a circle called <hi rend="i">wi.</hi> The base-keeper's task is to prevent others entering the circle; if one is tagged ere he has crossed the line he assists the base-keeper in defending the circle. The counting out process was adopted in order to obtain the first base-keeper.</p>
          <p>A childish pastime was the breath-holding competition, known as <hi rend="i">tatau manawa.</hi> Quaint jingles were repeated by children in a curious “jerky” manner, in order to see which could do so in one breath. The following is a sample
              <pb xml:id="n128" n="128"/>
              recital: “Ka tahi ti, ka rua ti, ka haramai, te pati tore, ka rauna, ka rauna, ka noho, te kiwikiwi, he po, he wai, takitaki, no pi, no pa, ka huia mai, kai ana, te whetu, kai ana, te marama, ko te tio, e rere, ra runga, ra te pekapeka, kotore, wiwi, wawa, heke, heke, te manu, ki o, tau tihe.” This trial is not a difficult one for an adult; the writer cannot speak of the capacity of a child's lungs, so many years have passed since he trod the care free path of childhood. The above peculiar and apparently meaningless recital was sometimes repeated by a person when performing a simple ceremony to dispel a frost, as described elsewhere. In that case it was termed “star telling,” and the reciter kept moving his index finger as though counting the stars.</p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Poro-teteke</hi> is an absurd pastime of boys, and consisted of standing on the head and waving the legs about. A row of boys would sometimes perform this act together, and each one had to recite a jingle-like effusion while in that position. Walking on the hands I have heard described as <hi rend="i">poteteke.</hi>
            </p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Topa</hi> is also known as <hi rend="i">koke</hi> and <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> A child's pastime. A broad leaf of the <hi rend="i">wharangi</hi> is procured, into the petiole of which was thrust the lower end of a grass culm, such as that of the <hi rend="i">karetu (Hierochloe redolens).</hi> This latter served to balance the large leaf, which, by an adroit cast, was launched through the air. If well balanced and cast the leaf descended very gradually, and so would float through the air for a considerable distance. Simple charms were recited to cause a good flight. It sometimes occurred that grave men cast the <hi rend="i">topa</hi> as a divinatory act, in which case it would be termed <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> the old coconut name of Polynesia already explained.</p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Ripi,</hi> or <hi rend="i">paratiti</hi> (ducks and drakes) was the skimming of flat stones along the surface of water.</p>
          <p>A curious usage, termed <hi rend="i">pa taka,</hi> obtained in former times. It was one of the many lessons employed in order to prevent children becoming selfish, to inculcate a generous spirit. On seeing a child enjoying some article of food an adult would interlock his fingers save the two little fingers, which projected upward. Stooping down he would hold his locked hands before the child, and say: “Will my fort fall to you?” The child was supposed to place a portion of its food on his
              <pb xml:id="n129" n="129"/>
              hands, which he would eat, though possibly the child might cry over the loss of that portion. Do not by any means return it to the child, lest it become self-indulgent and fail to acquire the habit of hospitality. So says the Maori.</p>
          <p>Many simple amusements were formerly practised by native children. They raced diminutive, fragile canoes fashioned from leaves of <hi rend="i">Phormium tenax,</hi> and provided with sails. They used <hi rend="i">Cordyline</hi> leaves as toy darts, terming them <hi rend="i">matakokiri</hi> and held contests in the plaiting of <hi rend="i">kopae,</hi> small, coarse plait, dishlike baskets used in lieu of dinner plates. Boys sometimes constructed miniature fortified places, with ramparts, fosses and stockades. Some of the minor games of yore the writer was unable to obtain any description of.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="i">karetao,</hi> or jumping jack, was a grotesque toy also known as <hi rend="i">keretao, karari,</hi> and <hi rend="i">toko raurape.</hi> Some old specimens are extant in collections. It is a wooden figure carved in human form, and about eighteen inches in height. The legs of the figure merge into a hand-grip. The whole is carved out of the solid save the arms, which are loosely attached by means of cords passed through holes bored in the shoulders of the figure. Some of these figures are adorned with carved designs, some have the face tattooed in manner orthodox. The manipulator holds the figure with one hand in a vertical position, and, with the other hand, pulls the two cords attached to the arms. By means of rapidly shaking the figure he causes the arms to shake or quiver so as to somewhat resemble the arm movements of a person performing a posture dance. By shaking the figure and giving the cord a quick, sharp tug, he causes the arms to assume different positions. While so working the figure certain special songs were sung, of which we have collected a number. There are two <hi rend="i">karetao</hi> in the Grey collection in the Auckland Museum. An old specimen was given to Lord Ranfurly in 1903 by the Tuhoe folk. In some cases at least these toys were assigned special names. The songs pertaining to them are called <hi rend="i">oriori karetao.</hi>
            </p>
          <p>In the Tauranga district a number of stone bowls have been discovered, of the use of which the local natives are ignorant. Their average diameter is five and a quarter inches, and the average thickness nearly three inches; they
              <pb xml:id="n130" n="130"/>
              <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor130a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor130a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor130a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">The <hi rend="i">Karetao,</hi> a toy (jumping jack).</hi></head></figure>
              <pb xml:id="n131" n="131"/>
              are flat sided. Persons acquainted with our game of bowls are inclined to the belief that these stone objects were employed in such a game, owing to their peculiar form. The Hawaiians used stone bowls in their game of <hi rend="i">maika.</hi> At Atiu isle, of the Cook Group, wooden bowls are used in a game called <hi rend="i">pua,</hi> and all the old ones were marked by an incised pentalpha or pentagram. This was an ancient usage, and the bowls acquired some kind of <hi rend="i">mana</hi> or superiority from the symbol. Now how did this Old World symbol stray down into the South Pacific in prehistoric times? It was the symbol of Health in Greece, and in Asia seems to have represented different conditions according to whether it was apex or base uppermost.</p>
          <p>A childish pastime that I have watched small folk enjoying in long gone years was called <hi rend="i">upoko-titi.</hi> Each player crooks his little finger over the next finger, and so on until all are bunched together; both hands being so bunched. One holds out his hand with forefinger pointed downward. Another holds his hand above it in like position, tip of forefinger lightly touching the back of hand No. 1. This is continued until both hands of the three, or four players are so placed one above the other. No. 1 then grasps the uppermost hand and repeats the <hi rend="i">upoko-titi</hi> jingle.</p>
          <lg>
            <l>“Te upoko titi, te upoko tata</l>
            <l>Ki te wai nui, ki te wai roa</l>
            <l>Whakatangihia te pupu</l>
            <l>Haere ki to kainga.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>As the repeats the last line, “go to your home,” he thrusts the uppermost hand away. The child whose hand has been so repelled now holds it so that the index finger touches his breast. This act is repeated until all the piled hands have been so disposed of, and each child stands with his or her hands against their respective breasts. No. 1 then asks: “Who will eat my nose?” and the children answer: “The demon will.” No. 1 then says: “Big feet, long feet, cover with fire,” whereupon all players make a motion with their hands as though casting something down. Other such questions are asked by No. 1, followed by the same words and motions. The last one is: “Who will eat my whole body?”</p>
          <pb xml:id="n132" n="132"/>
          <p>Readers will fail to see anything of interest in the above pastime, doubtless, and no explanation of it can be given by the writer, who can see no point or meaning in it, and could never obtain such from child or adult. It is, however, a curious fact that a similar pastime obtains among children of the natives of Queensland, even to the hands with fingers twisted being placed one above the other, and lifted off one by one. Its final part is, however, a more rational one than that of the Maori mode. See Report of the Australian Association for 1902.</p>
          <p>Inasmuch as <hi rend="i">tara koekoea</hi> is performed after the <hi rend="i">upokotiti,</hi> it is possible that it is the final act thereof. Each child closes the thumb and three fingers on the palm, leaving the forefinger projecting. All hands are then placed one over another, but with the forefingers pointing upward. Then all players sing: “Para goes, goes to spear pigeons, to spear parrots; the cuckoo sings.” At the conclusion of this ditty all players snatch their hands away and place them behind their backs, endeavouring, as they do so, to touch the hand of another player. Any child so tagged is out of the game.</p>
          <p>Another childish diversion, <hi rend="i">hapi tawa,</hi> is played by several children. One places his open hands together, palm to palm, and holds them out in front of him. Another draws his two hands along the hands of No. 1, repeating: “Open, open the shallow oven for your grandmother, for Whare-rauroa, when she returns from collecting <hi rend="i">tawa</hi> berries, etc.” Then comes a dialogue between No. 1 and No. 2:
              <q><list><item>1. “By whom were you sent hither?”</item><item>2. “By Pitau.”</item><item>1. “Pitau of what place?”</item><item>2. “Pitau the explorer.”</item><item>1. “Explorer of what place?”</item><item>2. “Ocean explorer.”</item><item>1. “What ocean?”</item><item>2. “The great ocean,” etc.</item></list></q>
            </p>
          <p>No. 2 then asks: “What shall be done to him?” No. 1 replies: “Spare him” or “strike him.” If No. 1 says “spare him” he receives a light box on the ear. If he says “strike him” he is spared. No. 2 then takes the hands of No. 1 and
              <pb xml:id="n133" n="133"/>
              separates the thumbs from the fingers, saying: “An oven of <hi rend="i">kumara.”</hi> He then pushes over the other fingers in pairs, saying: “An oven of <hi rend="i">taro,</hi> an oven of pigeons, an oven of person birds, an oven of parrots“ as he does so. No. 1 then holds his cupped hands out, while the other players dart their fingers into them as though snatching food from the oven. No. 1 endeavours, by closing his hands, to catch the darting fingers. A player so caught is out.</p>
          <p><hi rend="i">Kura-winiwini</hi> is a form of <hi rend="i">kai.</hi> Two rows of players sit facing each other, a string passing down the space between them. Each grasps the cord with both hands, palms downward. One player at the end of a row has the end of the string in his mouth. The string is completely concealed by the hands of the players. An outsider is appointed whose task it is to guess the exact position of the free end of the string. The task is no easy one when the players are skilful at manipulating the string. They make many false movements to confuse the guesser. The string may be gathered in the hands of one person, or into the mouth of the end man, but always all hands are kept in position touching each other. Special songs were composed to be sung by the players.</p>
          <p>Dr. Shortland describes a pastime of little girls as follows: Several would seat themselves in a row, while another walked down the row asking the question: “What kind of a husband will you have?” One would reply: “A food-cultivating husband,” whereupon the questioner remarked: “You require a peaceful land and rich soil.” Another would reply: “A fisherman,” to which the reply would be: “You will need calm weather.” The last child always replied: “A rootdigging husband.” To this the answer was: “That is the best of all husbands. You will never go hungry, but always have food in store.”</p>
          <p>Such were the arts of the Whare tapere, such the games, exercises and pastimes of the neolithic Maori. Cut off for centuries from his kin of the Many Isled Sea, isolated in remote isles at the ends of the earth, the conservative Maori lived out his life and conserved institutions, arts, usages and beliefs
              <pb xml:id="n134" n="134"/>
              that had been evolved in far-distant lands beyond the rolling realm of Hine-moana, the Sea Maid of native myth.</p>
          <p>When intrusive Europeans settled on these shores the Maori abandoned the arts of the Whare tapere; they are now but a memory. His own statement is that they were discouraged by early missionaries, but most of them were of so harmless a nature that it is difficult to understand why they should have been condemned. The flood of strange new products, usages and ideas introduced by Europeans probably had much effect in the way of causing the abandonment of old practices. Whatever the cause may have been we know that the doors of the Whare tapere of yore have closed for ever.</p>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor134a">
              <graphic url="Bes02Maor134a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor134a-g"/>
              <head>
                <hi rend="b">Grotesque figure as seen on Maori houses, both dwelling and store houses.</hi>
              </head>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d4" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n135" n="135"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">XII Social Customs—</hi>
          <hi rend="i">Continued.</hi>
          <hi rend="c">The Arts of Pleasure—Vocal and Instrumental Music</hi>
        </head>
        <epigraph>
          <p>The Maori love of song—Intoning a common practice—Appreciation of euphony and rhythm—Rhyme unknown—Quarter tones—Maori singing monotonous to our ears—The universal <hi rend="i">hianga</hi>—Songs difficult to translate—Euphony gained by word mutilation—Laments—Songs composed for trivial reasons—Lament for a pig—Songs introduced into speeches—History taught in songs—Different classes of songs—Subjects of songs—Musical Instruments—The simpler European instruments alone appeal to Maori—The <hi rend="i">pu-torino</hi>—Flutes—The <hi rend="i">koauau</hi>—A wife won by flute playing—The nose flute—Unmusical instruments—The <hi rend="i">pu-kaea</hi> or trumpet—A gourd instrument—The shell trumpet—The bullroarer—Its ceremonial use—The <hi rend="i">pahu</hi> or gong—Tree gongs—The true drum unknown—The <hi rend="i">pakuru</hi>—The <hi rend="i">roria</hi>—The <hi rend="i">ku</hi>—A first attempt at a string instrument.</p>
        </epigraph>
        <p><hi rend="sc">Although</hi> singing forms no important element in our lives, such a remark cannot be employed in connection with the Maori folk. For these people made much use of song in order to express their feelings and thoughts. When we are listening to one of our race delivering a speech, ceremonial or otherwise, it would come as a surprise to us were he to break into song every now and again. Yet this is just what the Maori does. He seems to be nearer to the age of song than we are, as though it had been, in the misty past, an attribute of primordial man that has become gradually weakened as man has advanced in general culture. Certain anthropologists seem to think that human speech was originally sung or chaunted, and assuredly there is some evidence in favour of such an assumption.</p>
        <p>Apart from the racial love of song inherent in the Maori, the writer has ever been much impressed and interested by the
            <pb xml:id="n136" n="136"/>
            intense love of the people for the two qualities of rhythm and euphony. Evidence of this is noted particularly in the strong penchant the Maori has for intoning many such vocal expressions as would by us be delivered in an ordinary conversational tone of voice. A good illustration of this has already been given in the account of how the old-time native enquired the name of a stranger. The brief phrase employed was not spoken, it was intoned, as: “<hi rend="i">Na wai taua-a?</hi>” The reply thereto was rendered in a similar manner. Now only barbaric man would evolve or preserve such a peculiar usage. This peculiarity of the Maori is ever in evidence, and any person residing among the natives has opportunities of noting illustrations of it. Whenever the emotions of the Maori are stirred, then he is prompted to indulge in song. Hence these forms of expression are observed in connection with the most prosaic occurrences. The simplest form of recital uttered by even a child is delivered with such modulations of tone as to render it euphonious and grateful to the ear. This is an aspect of Maori mentality that the writer wishes to impress upon the reader.</p>
        <p>Closely connected with the foregoing quality was the partiality of the Maori for metaphor, allegorical expressions mystic and mythopoetic phrases, and aphorisms. In speech he utilised myth and tradition to point his utterances, and also employed innumerable personifications in an apt and pleasing manner. For these reasons the translation of native songs is almost invariably a difficult matter, unless one can obtain enlightenment from one who is acquainted with the figurative expressions, sacerdotal terms, old sayings, allusions to old myths, and cryptic utterances that they contain. The more a person studies native songs, the stronger becomes his desire to leave their translation to others.</p>
        <p>The Maori poet had, as one would surmise, no knowledge of rhyme; his aim was a rhythmical flow of words. Presumably rhyme would scarcely be suitable for his peculiar mode of singing; its effect would be lost or dissipated in the long-drawn-out <hi rend="i">hianga</hi> that formed the termination of lines or sentences. Mr. J. A. Davis, in his remarks on Maori songs, published in Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>'s Polynesian Mythology, refers
            <pb xml:id="n137" n="137"/>
            to the lack of metre and rhythm of any marked character. In the case of laments, love songs, etc., such as were brought under Mr. Davis's notice, the effect on our ears is undoubtedly monotonous. The quarter tones indulged in by natives do not meet with approval among Europeans.</p>
        <p>Another remark made by the above writer is to the effect that a Maori will stop at any point in a song in order to take breath This he assuredly does, though it is surprising to note how seldom he does want to stop for that purpose. He does not drop his voice, however, when he stops. The dying away of the voice in the <hi rend="i">hianga</hi> is often represented by vowel sounds only, as <hi rend="i">e-e-i.</hi> In some cases it is <hi rend="i">na-i-i.</hi> A singer frequently inserts a long-drawn vowel sound at the end of a line, albeit the sentence is still incomplete, as in the following lines:—
            <q><lg><l>“Kia wharikitia mai koe e o tipuna-e-e</l><l>Ki te whariki pounamu, e hine-e-e-i.”</l></lg></q>
            So far as can be ascertained by a person utterly ignorant of vocal music, melody, to the native ear, seems to be produced by slight modulations of the voice and lengthened vowel sounds, not only in the form of the <hi rend="i">hianga</hi> described above, but also, in some cases, in the middle of a line. No good monograph has, however, ever appeared concerning the songs and singing of our native folk.</p>
        <p>The Maori has a keen ear for the <hi rend="i">reo irirangi,</hi> or “spirit voice,” heard when several persons are singing together. It is on such phenomena as this that barbaric man is apt to base mythopoetic fancies.</p>
        <p>Europeans complain that native songs are tuneless, but no Maori will agree to this, and he will decline to render a song if he be unacquainted with the <hi rend="i">rangi</hi> (air or tune) thereof. This word <hi rend="i">rangi</hi> is also employed to denote a stanza, verse, or division of a song; <hi rend="i">whiti</hi> and <hi rend="i">upoko</hi> bear the same meaning. Many writers have praised sentiments expressed in native songs, but few ever venture to praise native singing.</p>
        <p>The Maori has a much keener ear for modulations of voice, for inflection, etc., than have most of us. The construction of his language alone might account for this fact, for therein certain usages may be either a question or a state-
            <pb xml:id="n138" n="138"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor138a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor138a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor138a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Five Pu torino. One Pu tatara or shell trumpet.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Specimens in British Museum</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n139" n="139"/>
            ment of fact; the meaning hinges upon the inflection of the voice.</p>
        <p>There are, of course, different styles of singing, and the charge of being monotonous assuredly cannot be brought against the rendering of such effusions as <hi rend="i">ngeri</hi> and war songs, or the songs accompanying posture dances. Among these last may be found the nearest approach to the humorous song that the Maori achieved, though most of such productions rather emphasised the ridiculous than showed what we would term humour.</p>
        <p>A serious difficulty encountered in the translation of these songs is found in alteration of word forms for the sake of euphony. Thus vowels may be inserted, elided, or altered, or an extra syllable may be added to a word. Again, not only do song makers employ archaic expressions and resurrect obsolete words, but they also sometimes coin a word.</p>
        <p>It has been said that many old songs call for a great deal of explanation, and this is so with regard to those that include references to old customs, myths and historical occurrences. Again, a single reference may confuse the would-be translator. When Wi Tapeka, father of my worthy old friend Paitini, of Rua-tahuna, died, his widow composed a lament for him, of which the following is a part: “Now lone am I, as, sitting here, I vainly strive my fleeting thoughts to calm. Oh friends! What can be done to soothe the pain that racks me? Bear me to water side and there efface my love for him to whom I clung as clings the clasping vine to forest tree, when I was but a girl and he was but a lad. But now all lone am I, and restless is my sleep as that of mateless bird.” Now here we have matter that is quite clear save the remark anent bearing the bereaved one to the water in order that her sorrow and love may be lessened or effaced. This is a reference to the rite called <hi rend="i">miri aroha,</hi> by means of which such emotions were banished or effaced. It was performed by a priest who conducted the person to a stream, and there sprinkled her or him with water during the conduct of the ceremony.</p>
        <p>In some forms of song, such as lullabies sung to a child, one often encounters numerous references to old myths, beliefs, and historical incidents that will utterly confuse the translator
            <pb xml:id="n140" n="140"/>
            and render his task a futile one, unless he be acquainted with them. Songs taken down by a person not conversant with such references show that the collector often fails to detect proper names. Many times has the writer committed such errors, and truly do they lead to much confusion. To even make a partial success of translating these native songs one must devote a great deal of study to Maori lore generally.</p>
        <p>I have before me a long lament for a dead child. It covers seven foolscap pages and is a fine composition divided into nine <hi rend="i">whiti.</hi> One of these commences as follows: “Alas! O little one! How I recall your gambols on the plaza, and your running laughing to my door. These memories abide to gnaw at my heart as does the demon death, now that you have entered the portals of the spirit world. O child! Arise once more and speak with me.”</p>
        <p>This appeal to the dead to return to life is frequently met with. One such is: “O Hiku, sleeping there, cease thy slumbers. Bestir thyself and rise ere sinks the westering sun.” Again, a mother addresses her dead son in song: “The Mist Maid hovers over Puke-hinau where passed my beloved child. Turn back, O son! Return to me that I may weep anew.”</p>
        <p>Some four hundred years ago a woman sat on a hill top at Miramar, near Wellington, looking seaward over the stockades of the fortified village of Puhirangi. Her daughter, a young girl named Rangi, had just died, and she was composing a lament for her. That song has been preserved down the changing centuries, and is here presented:—
            <q><lg><l>“Oppressed was I with vague and nameless fears</l><l>Perturbing to the mind.</l><l>Who truly are you who thus afflicts me?</l><l>Causing with warnings vague and formless fear</l><l>This restlessness within me.</l><l>Was it indeed you, O cherished one;</l><l>Who would have thought that you would go, O Rangi?</l><l>Wearily inclines my body, as here</l><l>Within Puhirangi I sit and weep.</l><l>Afar the Sea Maid surges restlessly;</l><l>But you have gone, borne on ocean streams</l><l>To far Tawhiti-nui, to Tawhiti-pamamao,</l><l>To the Hono-i-wairua on Irihia;</l><l>Fare bravely on to Hawaiki-rangi;</l><pb xml:id="n141" n="141"/><l>Grasp in your hand the gyrating way</l><l>By which Tane ascended to realms supernal.</l><l>Pass ye within the Rauroha</l><l>To be welcomed by celestial maids within Rangiatea;</l><l>Then shall fade all memories of this world</l><l>O maid of mine!”</l></lg></q>
          </p>
        <p>In this lament, collected from a descendant of the bereaved mother, we have a number of proper names that it is highly necessary to know the application of. As explained heretofore, two are names of far lands whereat the ancestors of the Maori sojourned in long past times. Then comes the meeting place of spirits and the place wherein the souls of the dead are purified; then the names of places in the uppermost of the twelve heavens. The opening lines refer to an ominous dread that assailed the mother ere her child died. She farewells the soul of her child out across the vast ocean as it flits back to Irihia, the ancient homeland of the race, where, on a mountain bearing the same name, the Four Way Path meets in the Spirit House. She tells the child to ascend by the path of Tane, the whirlwind, to the uppermost heaven, there to be welcomed by the Mareikura, the celestial maids of the realm of Io the Parent. Then comes the final stage, the fading away of all memories of this world.</p>
        <p>The reader can now see how much explanation is needed with regard to the rendering of Maori songs. Such songs, with the necessary explanations, illustrate to no mean extent native beliefs, myths and mentality. These laments are termed <hi rend="i">tangi,</hi> or <hi rend="i">waiata tangi.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>Nothing was too trivial to serve as subject for a song. In a MS. book containing some 400 native songs, I note one that was composed by a man who had lost his fish hook. Another bewails the loss of an eel pot; yet another the loss of a pet bird. One describes the sad thoughts of a man afflicted with skin disease, and another the self pity of a man whose wife had deserted him. In this last I may possibly be in error in describing the cause as a trivial one. Presumably she was the only wife he had.</p>
        <p>One of the most peculiar songs that the writer has come across is one composed as a lament for a pig that had died, leaving many friends disconsolate in the world of life. It
            <pb xml:id="n142" n="142"/>
            was the first pig that had been acquired by the tribe, hence it had a wide circle of friends.</p>
        <p>The facility with which natives compose songs is quite remarkable, though they have nought to do with the difficulty of seeking rhymes. Songs of modern composition are often largely composed of selections from old ones. In olden times some few persons were famed for the number of songs they had composed. A frequent cause of song-making was the desire to square accounts with some person who had offended or insulted the composer. Such effusions were often of the <hi rend="i">haka</hi> type, and were accompanied by posture dancing.</p>
        <p>In writing down songs from Maori dictation we usually make but a sorry job of the task, that is to say we do not keep to the proper line limits. For instance, one might write:
            <q><lg><l>“Te rongo o te tuna</l><l>E hau mai ra</l><l>Kai Te Papuni, kai a Wharawhara-a.”</l></lg></q>
            whereas it should be written as a single line. The next line runs:
            <q><l>“Nou te whakatau ‘Te uri o Mahanga whakarere kai, whakarere waka-a’”</l></q>
            and the next:
            <q><l>“Te uri a Tuhoe moumou kai, moumou taonga, moumou tangata ki te Po-o.”</l></q>
            Observe the lengthened vowel sound at the end of each line. All words of the native tongue end in a vowel. In this song the final vowel of each line is so lengthened, whichever vowel it may chance to be.</p>
        <p>Almost all natives are singers, after the manner of their kind. This is most noticeable at meetings, when a man, while delivering a speech, will break into song. One after another his party rise and join in the song. At its conclusion they reseat themselves, and the speaker continues his remarks. News was often conveyed in song. Thus when Governor King returned two natives of New Zealand to their homes in 1793, he explains that their friends related to them the tribal news per medium of a song.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n143" n="143"/>
        <p>As a sample of meaningless vowel sounds introduced into the middle of lines:
            <q><lg><l>“Waiho ra, ē, me ata kaupehi iho-e-e</l><l>Kia ata tukutuku ra, ē, i te ahorangi-e-e.”</l></lg></q>
            This is solely for the sake of euphony, it is a euphonious glide, and the comma on either side of it has no proper place in either line.</p>
        <p>In the opening lines of songs we frequently observe references to natural phenomena, as the following examples show:
            <q><lg><l>“Yonder is Vega, encircler of the heavens.”</l><l>“Descend, O sun, sink into the abyss.”</l><l>“Yon dark cloud raised on high.”</l><l>“Yonder the lightning flashes in the heavens.”</l><l>“As shades of evening come I recline on my couch.”</l></lg></q>
          </p>
        <p>Prominent natural features are also alluded to:
            <q><l>“Yonder looms the headland of Poronui.”</l></q>
          </p>
        <p>Abbreviations of the initial word of such lines are also met with, as in “<hi rend="i">Nei ka noho,</hi>” wherein <hi rend="i">nei</hi> stands for <hi rend="i">tenei.</hi> Also in “<hi rend="i">Ra te haeata,</hi>” where <hi rend="i">ra</hi> stands for <hi rend="i">tera.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>One seldom notes such attempts to imitate sounds as the following in native songs:
            <q><lg><l>“Yonder the thrush bird sings</l><l>I-a-i-a-u. I-a-i-a. E-ia.”</l></lg></q>
          </p>
        <p>The teaching of historical incidents, traditions, myths, etc., by means of song has been alluded to. Not that such matters were inserted in detail in such songs; they were alluded to so as to familiarise children with the names of characters, incidents, etc. Further instruction would follow in later years. Song was employed by the Maori to an extent utterly unknown in civilised communities. The finest native songs are all old compositions, and it is in such that one meets with interesting examples of poetic imagery.</p>
        <p>In his remarks on the Maori Captain Cook wrote: “They sing with some degree of melody the traditions of their forefathers, their actions in war, and other indifferent subjects, of all which they are immoderately fond, and spend much of their time in these amusements, and in playing on a sort of
            <pb xml:id="n144" n="144"/>
            flute.” Forster, who accompanied Cook on his second voyage to the Pacific, wrote as follows: “The taste for music of the New Zealanders, and their superiority in this respect to other nations of the South Seas, are to me stronger proof in favour of their heart than all the idle eloquence of philosophers in their cabinets can invalidate.”</p>
        <p>The generic term for songs is <hi rend="i">waiata,</hi> which is also the verb “to sing.” This word naturally enters into descriptive names as with us:
            <q><table><row><cell>Waiata tangi</cell><cell>A lament</cell></row><row><cell>Waiata karakia</cell><cell>A ritual formula</cell></row><row><cell>Waiata aroha</cell><cell>A love song</cell></row><row><cell>Waiata whaiaipo</cell><cell>A sweetheart song</cell></row><row><cell>Waiata whaiwhaiā</cell><cell>A sorcerous song</cell></row><row><cell>Waiata popo</cell><cell>A lullaby</cell></row></table></q>
          </p>
        <p><hi rend="i">Tau</hi> is another word that denotes a song, but is apparently confined to certain classes of song, <hi rend="i">i.e.,</hi> to ceremonial songs and others connected with certain functions or actions. Thus the <hi rend="i">tau marae</hi> enters into the formal reception of visitors on the plaza of a village. The <hi rend="i">tau manu</hi> is a ceremonial chaunt rendered by a party of fowlers when returning to the village with the vessels of preserved birds that have been prepared in a bush camp. The <hi rend="i">tau waka</hi> is a time chaunt sung when hauling a canoe. <hi rend="i">Haka</hi> have already been explained.</p>
        <p><hi rend="i">Puha</hi> and <hi rend="i">peruperu</hi> are war songs delivered with fierce energy and gesticulation. <hi rend="i">Mataara pa</hi> and <hi rend="i">whakaaraara pa</hi> are watch songs sung by sentinels, really night watchmen, within fortified villages. <hi rend="i">Kite, mata</hi> and <hi rend="i">matakite</hi> are prophetic or divinatory songs sung by a seer who thus discloses the oracular utterances of his god, or familiar. <hi rend="i">Whakatea</hi> denotes an upbraiding composition, such as might be sung to a defeated war party on its return home, while the <hi rend="i">manawa wera</hi> was a similar effusion, in singing which the singers would be clad in old, ragged garments. The <hi rend="i">pioi</hi> is a song of exultation sung by the members of a victorious raiding party on its return.</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">pihe</hi> and <hi rend="i">apakura</hi> are dirges, the latter named after an ancestress, real or mythical. The moaning sound of the restless ocean is styled “the wailing of Apakura.” The <hi rend="i">ngeri</hi> is a derisive song, such as was sung on many occasions,
            <pb xml:id="n145" n="145"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor145a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor145a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor145a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Three Pu torino.</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n146" n="146"/>
            while <hi rend="i">ngari</hi> and <hi rend="i">rangi</hi> were lilting songs or jingles sung while indulging in the arts of the Whare tapere. The <hi rend="i">tumoto</hi> is an incisive variety of <hi rend="i">ngeri,</hi> while the <hi rend="i">kaioraora</hi> is the bitterest form of reviling, and expresses ferocious hatred. The <hi rend="i">hahani</hi> and <hi rend="i">tutara</hi> are forms intended to put persons to shame.</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">tangi</hi> may not necessarily be a lament for the dead. It may be a song expressing self-commiseration, or it may simply bewail the loss of a fish hook. The <hi rend="i">tangi taukuri</hi> seems to express self pity. The <hi rend="i">tangi tikapa,</hi> or <hi rend="i">tangi whakakurepe</hi> denotes wordless wailing accompanied by such action as swaying the body, quivering the hands, etc. It was much practised during mourning rites.</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">umere</hi> is a variety of <hi rend="i">haka</hi> that serves as a pæan, as when women greet returning fishermen laden with a good take. The <hi rend="i">hautu waka</hi> or <hi rend="i">tuki waka</hi> are canoe songs, while the <hi rend="i">to waka</hi> is the chaunt of men when hauling a canoe, as from the forest, or over a portage. The <hi rend="i">ko kumara,</hi> or <hi rend="i">whakatapatapa kumara,</hi> are work songs chaunted by those preparing the soil for the sweet potato crop, of which more anon. All work songs come under the generic term of <hi rend="i">tewha.</hi>
          </p>
        <p><hi rend="i">Atahu</hi> and <hi rend="i">iri</hi> are terms applied to a singular class of songs of a semi-ritual form that are believed to influence persons at a distance, like the <hi rend="i">tangi tawhiti.</hi> The proceedings are described elsewhere. The <hi rend="i">keka</hi> or <hi rend="i">tukeka</hi> is a form of lament, the <hi rend="i">whakawai</hi> a beguiling song, as one sung while a person is being tattooed, to enable him to endure the pain with composure. The <hi rend="i">harihari</hi> is a form of time song; <hi rend="i">hari</hi> and <hi rend="i">maire</hi> denote certain songs, while <hi rend="i">ruriruri</hi> and <hi rend="i">patere</hi> are possibly applied differently as in different districts. Other terms there are applied to various kinds of songs, but let the above list suffice—<hi rend="i">kei hoha koutou</hi>—lest ye become wearied.</p>
        <p>A collection of songs before the writer contains many love songs, laments, lullabies and ritual chaunts. Others pertain to many different subjects, of which a few examples are given below:
            <q><lg><l>An old woman bemoans her lone life.</l><l>A song sung by a captive bird.</l><l>A song attributed to the mosquito.</l><l>A song said to be sung by the fairies of the forest.</l><l>Complaining of a scarcity of food.</l><pb xml:id="n147" n="147"/><l>A prophetic vision as to the issue of a coming fight.</l><l>By a woman because a person had slapped her.</l><l>Song of the Mist Maid when she abandoned her earthly husband.</l><l>By a man because his wife had laughed at him.</l><l>Reviling a person who had stolen a pig.</l><l>By a woman accused of inhospitality.</l><l>By a woman accused of loose conduct.</l><l>By a man vilifying his wife who had deserted him.</l><l>A lullaby sung by a childless woman to a doll.</l><l>Lament of a person suffering from illness.</l></lg></q>
          </p>
        <p>Many other subjects might be mentioned, but again let these suffice. And here it were well to conclude these remarks on native songs, inasmuch as the writer is not competent to descant further upon them. Let those who have music in their souls take up the task.</p>
        <p>Prof. E. B. Tylor wrote as follows:—“Much of poetic art lies in imitating the expressions of earlier stages, when poetry was the natural utterance of any strong emotion, the natural means to convey any solemn address or ancestral tradition.” This writer points out how early man talked in metaphors taken from nature, not for poetic affectation, but merely to find the plainest words to convey his thoughts; that the purpose of poetry was to be chaunted, not recited or read as with us.</p>
        <p>To close this portion of our discourse let us scan a few lines from a lullaby sung over an infant:
            <q>“Wail, O maid! We are but survivors of the battlefield at Rawhiti-roa, of the field of combat where perished Purupuru, when fled we from Pae, from Kahu-tauranga, from Kahu-tapere, from Rakai-pāka; abandoned was our home at Turanga-nui-a-Rua.”</q>
            Now, could anything in the way of a theme be more inappropriate than the above to sing to an infant, from our point of view. But the Maori by this means induced children to ask questions, as they grew older, concerning songs they knew so well. And thus knowledge was acquired.</p>
        <p>One might well think that the subject of the musical instruments of a barbaric folk such as the Maori might well be disposed of in a few words. Yet one notes many things of interest in connection with the crude arts and accomplishments of such folk, hence I find that my notes under this
            <pb xml:id="n148" n="148"/>
            heading amount to sixty foolscap sheets of manuscript. Being of a merciful disposition, however, I will not inflict all this matter upon the reader.</p>
        <p>The Maori had made some little advance in one direction only in connection with this subject, and that was in the line of wind instruments. His instruments of percussion were exceedingly primitive, and he had done practically nought in the way of evolving stringed instruments. We have one brief note concerning an extremely crude attempt at a stringed instrument that may or may not have been pre-European. Nor does the Maori appear to possess much admiration for stringed instruments; he is much more attracted by a brass band. Concertinas, accordeons and mouth organs appeal to him, but I have never seen a Maori with what we were wont to call a fiddle, the violin of more polite modern nomenclature. Had the Maori used the bow he might possibly have evolved some sort of musical instrument therefrom, but the bow and arrow he would have nought of.</p>
        <p>Earle remarks that the Maori disliked the violin, or, perchance, his style of playing it, hence he found it highly useful when he wished to get rid of native visitors. He observes, however, that it had a wonderfully exciting effect on some natives of Tikopia Island, a Polynesian colony in Melanesia. Dr. Thomson wrote of the Maori: “Their hearing is acute, and their perception of musical time accurate, but the simplest melodies are alone agreeable. Delightful music falls upon their ears without exciting emotion, while a noisy drum keeping time gives pleasure. When Captain Cook was at Dusky Sound in 1773 he had the bagpipes, fife and drum played to some natives. He remarks: “The two first they did not regard, but the latter caused some little attention in them.” He also states that the drum was the only instrument that the Tongans paid any attention to.</p>
        <p>A barrel organ brought to New Zealand in 1814 or 1815 seems to have attracted the natives. Forster, who accompanied Cook on his second voyage, states that the Tahitians were delighted with the bagpipes. In his account of the Maori, as seen during his first voyage, Cook wrote: “Diversions and musical instruments they have but few; the latter consists of
            <pb xml:id="n149" n="149"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor149a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor149a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor149a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Two Pu torino in Dominion Museum, Wellington.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i"><name type="person" key="name-110762">H. Hamilton</name> photo</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n150" n="150"/>
            two or three sorts of trumpets and a small pipe or whistle, and the former in singing and dancing. Their songs are harmonious enough, but very doleful to a European ear.”</p>
        <p>No precise descriptions of native instruments are given by any of the early writers. The terms fife and flageolet employed by them were probably applied to the <hi rend="i">pu torino.</hi> The pipe or whistle was evidently the <hi rend="i">koauau,</hi> which was said to have from two to five holes. A statement made by an early writer that the Maori had an instrument resembling pan pipes is incorrect; that instrument pertained to Melanesia.</p>
        <p>We will take the several instruments in detail, commencing with the <hi rend="i">pu torino,</hi> an instrument that has been compared to the flageolet or piccolo. These instruments are usually about sixteen to eighteen inches in length, some are longer. The mouthpiece is at one end, the other end being brought to a point and either left solid or pierced with a small hole. It was used as a mouth instrument only, those played as nose instruments being much smaller. It has no series of holes or stops, merely one large aperture in the middle, of an oval form, for it usually serves as the mouth of a grotesque head carved on the upper surface of the instrument. As seen in the illustration this <hi rend="i">pu,</hi> at it is called, the same being a generic term, is considerably wider in the middle than at the ends. Parkinson gives a very fair description of this instrument, but apparently both ends of the specimen he described were open. He speaks of the sound emitted as being harsh and shrill. The present writer has never heard the <hi rend="i">pu torino</hi> sounded, and has met no European who has. Accounts of the sound of the <hi rend="i">koauau,</hi> or flute, as given by early writers, differ widely, hence one feels somewhat dubious concerning their remarks about it.</p>
        <p>Parkinson's account of the manufacture of the <hi rend="i">pu torino</hi> is as follows:—It was made in two pieces, each of which was carefully shaped and hollowed out, and fitted together. It was then bound round in several places in a remarkably neat manner, the binding material being fine aerial rootlets of plants, or stems of climbers or creepers. Decorative carving occurs in the middle and at the end, occasionally elsewhere. Parkinson calls it a trumpet, and the one he described was nine-
            <pb xml:id="n151" n="151"/>
            teen and a half inches in length. It is worthy of note that the small aerial rootlets of the <hi rend="i">kiekie (Freycinetia Banksii)</hi> were much employed for lashing purposes. The bark was scraped off them, and they were split down the middle, and so formed a supple, strong and durable binding material. Forster describes a <hi rend="i">pu torino</hi> seen in possession of some natives of the Wellington district at Queen Charlotte Sound as being open at both ends. The late Hari Wahanui, of Waikato, informed me that the middle hole was stopped with the fingers.</p>
        <p>Dr. Savage, who visited the far north in 1805, seems to have seen another specimen open at both ends. “This instrument is inflated at one extremity, while the other is occasionally stopped and opened so as to produce some variety in the modulation of the sound.” So that apparently there were two forms of this instrument and two modes of playing it. Dr. Savage remarks that the specimen he saw had a small hole in the middle, whereas it is usually a large one. A specimen in the museum at Hastings is interesting as illustrating the working methods of native carvers. Though old, it is unfinished, in that the carving of the decorative designs has not been completed. Various well executed curvilinear designs have been scratched or incised on its surface, but no actual carving has been done.</p>
        <p>Earle, another early sojourner in New Zealand, wrote as follows: “Another instrument is formed of two pieces of wood hollowed out and then bound together, the centre is bellied out, and has a small hole; it is blown into at one end, and the other is occasionally stopped to produce variety.” This small hole in the middle is not a mark of specimens seen in our museums, for in these it is of considerable size. A few songs have been collected that are said to have been sung to the <hi rend="i">pu torino.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>Mr. White, in his ethnographical notes, terms this instrument a <hi rend="i">pu hoho,</hi> the latter being presumably a sound word. The favoured material for this and many other instruments was the heart wood of the <hi rend="i">matai (Podocarpus spicatus).</hi> The hole in the middle, which was on the upper side, was made larger than the end aperture. Also he remarks that the instrument emitted a <hi rend="i">hoho</hi> sound, which is enlightening. He then
            <pb xml:id="n152" n="152"/>
            makes a few remarks that really appeal to one, to wit: “This kind of flute was not played in the village, or where people were assembled, but at some distance away. It was not so effective in attracting women as the <hi rend="i">whio.</hi> Sometimes women would be charmed by it, and sometimes not. It depended on the player.” Truly this remark might be applied to many instruments. Another remark is to the effect that some players so sounded the instrument as to make the sounds resemble the words of a song.</p>
        <p>A specimen in the Dominion Museum has a central orifice ⅞in. by ⅝in. The outer end shows no opening whatever. The two end lashings are countersunk, but not so the intermediate ones. There is no sign of any <hi rend="i">putohe</hi> or tonsil in the interior, and it is embellished with three carved heads, the eyes of which consist of pieces of bright <hi rend="i">Haliotis</hi> shell. Another specimen in the same Museum also lacks the opening at the outer end. Two of these <hi rend="i">pu</hi> of a curious double form are known, one of which is in the British Museum.</p>
        <p>Information obtained from a few natives in former years shows us that the instrument was blown from the end, and that the central hole was stopped with the fingers. That is all we know concerning the <hi rend="i">pu torino.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>There was possibly a form of flute in pre-European times that was longer than the <hi rend="i">koauau,</hi> and yet cannot be confused with the instrument described above. A specimen possessed by Dr. Shortland was twenty-two inches in length, and its maximum width was one and a half inches. It was straight and apparently fashioned from a piece of <hi rend="i">tutu (Coriaria),</hi> the pith of which had been extracted. One end had been stopped with a piece of wood, and the whole was elaborately carved. It seems to have been blown from the end and had three stops. Dr. Buller remarked that it had a rich note. Within the tube, and about two inches from the sounding orifice, was an artificial constriction with an opening in the centre of about three-sixteenths of an inch, the size of the stops. This reminds one of the <hi rend="i">putohe</hi> or tonsil of the <hi rend="i">pu kaea,</hi> of which more anon. An east coast native stated that the <hi rend="i">tuteure</hi> was a form of flute longer than a <hi rend="i">koauau,</hi> but shorter than a <hi rend="i">pu torino,</hi> to which a form of words was sung, or breathed.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n153" n="153"/>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">koauau</hi> is an old native instrument about which we can give some definite information. After making many enquiries concerning this article, and considering much evidence, the writer has come to the conclusion that it was primarily a mouth flute, but that occasionally, as in the case of an expert player, it was used as a nose flute. The proper nose flute was, however, of quite a different form. This <hi rend="i">koauau</hi> was widely used, and a number of fine old specimens of the stone age of these isles are preserved in various museums. They were often carried about suspended from the neck of the owner, even as, after the arrival of Europeans, the Maori carried his clay pipe thrust through a hole in his ear.</p>
        <p>Hari Wahanui once played one of these instruments for the writer's benefit, the tune being that of a native song. The note was pleasing. He remarked that the three stops should not be equi-distant from each other, but vary somewhat. He possessed a fine old one fashioned from a human thigh bone, that of a tribal enemy of a long-past generation. These instruments were fashioned from the wood of the <hi rend="i">matai, tutu, neinei (Dracophyllum),</hi> and occasionally <hi rend="i">poroporo (Solanum),</hi> also from human bone as we have seen. Polack is one of the few writers who states that they were sometimes fashioned from the bones of relatives.</p>
        <p>An old native explained to me the curious method by which the pith of a piece of <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> was removed when a flute was to be made from that material. When the section was dry, a live coal of hardwood was placed on the pith at one end, and this the operator kept blowing on, so that it gradually destroyed the pith. This process was worked from both ends until the whole of the pith was removed. To possess a flute fashioned from the thigh bone of an enemy gave great satisfaction to the owner—of the flute.</p>
        <p>Dr. Savage (1805) speaks of these flutes as being six or seven inches long, and having three holes on one side and one on the other, open at each extremity, elaborately carved, and inlaid with pieces of shell. Nicholas (1815) gives a similar description, and speaks of their pleasing notes. Colenso and Dieffenbach also state that they had four holes. Flutes found in South Island middens are said, in some cases, to have
            <pb xml:id="n154" n="154"/>
            been fashioned from large wing bones of the albatross. A correspondent who saw a native using a <hi rend="i">koauau</hi> as a nose flute remarked that fingers of both hands were used on the stops, and that the right nostril was stopped with the right thumb.</p>
        <p>Many of these flutes have a small projection on one side which is pierced with a hole to contain the cord for suspension. Many are entirely covered with well-executed carved designs, often composed of very fine lines, showing what neat work could be done with stone implements. As already explained, some were so designed as to resemble a phallus. In one recently examined the three holes were by no means equidistant. The first was ⅞in. from the end of the instrument; the second 1in. from the first, and the third 2⅝in. from the second. All three holes were surrounded by small rings of the bright-coloured shell <hi rend="i">Haliotis iris.</hi> The bore was ⅝in. at the orifices. The outside was finely carved.</p>
        <p>An old bone <hi rend="i">koauau</hi> examined is seven inches in length, and has three stops, all on one side. The ends are adorned with carved heads, and a hole in the middle has been pierced to receive the cord for suspension. Another bone specimen is but four and a half inches in length, and this also has the three holes on one side.</p>
        <p>The late Mr. White described an instrument that he called a <hi rend="i">whio</hi> (whistle) that seems to be the same as the <hi rend="i">koauau,</hi> save that he remarks that it was made by hollowing out two pieces of wood, and then lashing them together. We know of no <hi rend="i">koauau</hi> so formed. He stated that it had three stops on the upper side, and one underneath. The thumb operated the latter and the fingers the upper ones. He then goes on to speak of a base act of deception sometimes practised on innocent young women in days of old. A young man who desired a certain girl would learn that she much appreciated the dulcet tones of the flute. If unable to play the instrument himself he would arrange with a musical friend to do it for him. He would only consent to play when the hut was in darkness, and then the friend would take a seat near him and do the playing. Thus the fair maid would be charmed, and, if he managed to secure her for his wife, he would reward his musical friend with a gift. “Of course,” continues our
            <pb xml:id="n155" n="155"/>
            authority, “the wife would discover later how grossly she had been deceived by the impostor, but what could be done—he had got the woman.”</p>
        <p>A form of flute called <hi rend="i">rehu,</hi> having three stops on its upper side, but none on the lower side, is described by the above writer. It seems to have been blown from the side, but the description is not very clear. He mentions another that was merely a hollow tube, lacking holes in the sides, and says that only a few experts could play it. He adds: “When well played women could not resist it.”</p>
        <p>Moser applies the term <hi rend="i">rehu</hi> to the gourd described below, but he was not a Maori linguist and may have been in error. White tells us that flutes were fashioned by natives from bones of <name type="person" key="name-111360">Marion du Fresne</name> and his hapless countrymen who were slaughtered at the Bay of Islands in the 18th century.</p>
        <p>There is some slight evidence to the effect that the Maori used a peculiar form of wooden whistle for signalling purposes. It is said that it resembled a tongue in form. Apparently no specimens have been preserved.</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">nguru,</hi> or nose flute, is an interesting instrument of singular form, as seen in the illustration. The curved end is its peculiarity. The writer has never seen a wooden specimen, but a number of stone <hi rend="i">nguru</hi> are in our museums, and one fashioned from a whale's tooth is in the Williams collection at Hastings. We are told that it was sounded by applying the small end to the nostril, the other nostril being closed by pressure from one of the thumbs.</p>
        <p>The ivory specimen alluded to above is five and a quarter inches in length, and its greatest width is one and three-quarter inches. The orifice at the big end is thirteen-sixteenths inches; that at the small end is slightly over one-quarter inch at the lip, but decreases in diameter within. The boring from the big end has been well performed. The whole outer surface is finely carved, including a female figure in relief two and three-quarter inches long. There are two stops on the inner or concave side, but a part of the big end has been destroyed; there may have been another. There is another small hole on the outer side, situated close to the aperture at the small end, in fact only five-eighths of an inch from it. A
            <pb xml:id="n156" n="156"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor156a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor156a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor156a-g"/></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n157" n="157"/>
            small piece of <hi rend="i">Haliotis</hi> shell is countersunk above the head of the female figure. There is another ivory <hi rend="i">nguru</hi> in the Harper Collection, two wooden ones in the Salem Museum, another in the British Museum.</p>
        <p>These <hi rend="i">nguru</hi> must have been bored from both ends, and the task would be a most tedious one with the exceedingly primitive Maori drill, especially in the case of stone and ivory. There are no less than seven stone nose flutes in the Auckland Museum, as also good specimens of <hi rend="i">koauau, pu-torino,</hi> and other forms.</p>
        <p>Crozet describes how he heard nose flutes played at the Bay of Islands. He alludes to their “fairly sweet but at the same time discordant sounds,” which seems somewhat puzzling. A small stone <hi rend="i">nguru</hi> in the Auckland Museum is but three inches in length. The stop on the outer or convex side is only three-eighths of an inch from the small end of the instrument. The nose flute seems to have been used right across the Pacific from eastern Polynesia to Borneo, and from New Zealand to the Hawaiian Islands. Banks tells us that the Tahitian form produced four notes. Parkinson states that the sounds were “rude and ungrateful.” Cook says that their flutes had but two stops, and that only one tune was ever heard to proceed from them.</p>
        <p>We have but few notes as to how these flutes were played; apparently they were mostly sounded from the end like a pipe. Of the small bone instruments found in middens we have apparently no reliable information as to the manner in which they were played.</p>
        <p>We have now come to the end of the genuine musical instruments of the Maori. Those that remain to be described may be termed the unmusical ones, consisting, as they do, of braying, hooting trumpets, doleful gongs, etc.</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">pu-kaea,</hi> a long wooden trumpet, seems to have ranged from about three to six feet in length. They were sometimes termed <hi rend="i">tetere.</hi> This is a bell-mouthed instrument used for signalling purposes. It was always made in two pieces. A piece of such wood as heart wood of <hi rend="i">matai,</hi> a <hi rend="i">Podocarpus,</hi> was rough hewn, then split down the middle. Each half was then carefully fashioned and hollowed out
            <pb xml:id="n158" n="158"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor158a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor158a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor158a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Pu-kaea or trumpets.</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n159" n="159"/>
            then the two were lashed together. Thin layers of fibrous bark were often placed under the lashing of aerial rootlets of <hi rend="i">kiekie,</hi> already described. In some cases the bell-shaped mouth, termed the <hi rend="i">whara,</hi> was cut out of the solid, in others it was formed of several pieces that were neatly lashed together. On the east coast the instrument was sometimes called a <hi rend="i">wharawhara,</hi> from its bell-mouthed shape. There was sometimes a little decorative carving on the mouthpiece.</p>
        <p>Colenso states that some had a hole in the middle used as a stop, but I am not aware that any specimen preserved has such an aperture. This writer states that the <hi rend="i">pu-kaea</hi> was occasionally used as a speaking trumpet. He also calls the <hi rend="i">pu-torino</hi> a trumpet, of which the sound was modified by means of placing a hand over the central hole. Angas remarks that the loud roaring sound of the <hi rend="i">pu-kaea</hi> was heard for miles.</p>
        <p>A very peculiar feature of some of these trumpets was the <hi rend="i">tohe</hi> or <hi rend="i">putohe,</hi> the larynx or diaphragm, as Colenso terms it. This was some wooden contrivance that was fixed within the tube, and which had some effect on the sound emitted. Dr. Buller termed this contrivance an imitation of the human tonsil. A specimen in the Natural History Museum at New-Castle-on-Tyne, is said to have five projections in its interior, three on one side and two on the other. Another in the estate of the late Dr. Newman of Wellington has two pegs or projections in the tube near the big end, and a third one about six inches from the <hi rend="i">kongutu</hi> or small end.</p>
        <p>There are two specimens of the <hi rend="i">pu-kaea</hi> in the British Museum. One with a double <hi rend="i">whara</hi> or bell mouth is a curiosity. Inferior specimens were sometimes fashioned from straight stems of <hi rend="i">Coriaria (tutu),</hi> to which pieces of dressed wood to form the <hi rend="i">whara</hi> were lashed. The <hi rend="i">tutu,</hi> having much pith space, would be easy to work. The writer has seen specimens made from both <hi rend="i">matai</hi> and <hi rend="i">totara,</hi> two species of <hi rend="i">Podocarpus.</hi> The deeply serrated bell shaped mouth is a marked peculiarity. An unusual form has projecting pieces on two sides only of the <hi rend="i">whara.</hi> The cusps of the two flares are somewhat rounded. A specimen in the British Museum is barely thirty inches in length, an unusually short one. It
            <pb xml:id="n160" n="160"/>
            increases considerably in size from the mouthpiece to its flared outer end; the outer surfaces of the latter part being finely carved.</p>
        <p>Forster described the sound of these instruments as uncouth braying. <hi rend="i">Pu-kaea</hi> for temporary use were sometimes formed of <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> leaves split in half and wound in a spiral manner. The late Mr. W. H. Warren, who devoted some attention to the <hi rend="i">pu-kaea,</hi> stated that it is capable of producing four notes. The two middle notes, G and B, can be produced with exceptional clearness, and are, in fact, far more pleasant to the ear than the C and E of the brass instrument. He was comparing it with the brass bugle. The lengthy bugle calls could not be sounded on it. He found the oval-shaped wooden mouthpiece awkward. Early travellers seem to have heard nought save an unpleasing blare proceed from it, and Forster remarks that it always sounded the same note. A similar instrument, made in the same way, and apparently provided with a <hi rend="i">tohe,</hi> was used by the Iroquois Indians.</p>
        <p>Of the gourd instrument we know very little. A specimen in the British Museum consists of a pear-shaped gourd with a hole near the shank, and three more holes on one side at the wide part of the gourd. An attempt has been made to decorate the gourd by means of parallel lines and a vandyke design.</p>
        <p>Thomas Moser, in his Mahoe Leaves, mentions one “in the side of which were punctured two or three holes… They succeed in some way peculiar to themselves in extracting a most horrid noise out of the thing.” Let us hope that Thomas heard but an amateur in gourd music. An east coast native stated that his folk used to fashion horns from gourds of an elongated form having a curve at the shank. This was the small end of the gourd. Both ends were cut off, and at the small end a wooden mouthpiece was fitted on.</p>
        <p>We are told that, at the Hawaiian Isles, small gourds, pierced with from two to five holes, were swung by means of a cord, and produced a dismal sound. Ellis tells us that, at the same group, they were sometimes used as we do a tambourine.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n161" n="161"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor161a">
            <graphic url="Bes02Maor161a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor161a-g"/>
            <head>
              <hi rend="b">Two Koauau flutes.</hi>
              <lb/>
              <hi rend="i">Dominion Museum, Wellington</hi>
            </head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n162" n="162"/>
        <p>The widely-known shell trumpet was here termed <hi rend="i">pu-tara, pu-tatara, kakara, pu-toto,</hi> and <hi rend="i">potipoti.</hi> In Maori myth the first specimens are said to have been made by Tupai, brother of Tane. They were sounded to warn the people on earth that Tane was descending from the twelfth heaven after his famous interview with Io-matua.</p>
        <p>This instrument is simply a shell, known as <hi rend="i">Septa tritonis,</hi> a large univalve that is occasionally found on beaches at the northern extremity of the North Island. Its true habitat seems to be further north in the Pacific. Apparently a much smaller local species, <hi rend="i">Septa rubicundum,</hi> was sometimes utilised in the same way. When examining an old native midden on Somes Island, Wellington Harbour, in 1915, my companion, Sergt. Hard, a member of the detachment guarding the German prisoners on the island, found one of these trumpets. This is certainly <hi rend="i">S. rubicundum.</hi> The apex had been cut off, the truncated part ground smooth, and pierced with three holes for lashing on the wooden mouthpiece.</p>
        <p>The mouthpieces employed were very carefully fashioned from suitable woods, decorated with carved designs, neatly lashed on, and then an extra adornment in the form of feathers was added. A cord or sling was often attached for carrying, and chiefs sometimes carried a shell horn when travelling. They would sound it when approaching a village.</p>
        <p>An old and famed shell trumpet, named <hi rend="i">Te Umu-kohu-kohu,</hi> was presented to Major Alexander, private secretary to Lord Ranfurly, by the Rua-tahuna natives some twenty years ago. It was a prized heirloom of the Whenua-nui family. It was used for signalling the approach of enemies, the return of a raiding party, and by a commanding chief for directing or rallying his force during a fight.</p>
        <p>The Maori always fixed the mouthpiece at the conical point of the shell, but at Fiji, Tahiti and elsewhere, a hole was made in the side of it and a piece of hollow reed inserted as a mouthpiece. These horns or trumpets were used for signalling purposes, and as heard by the writer produce an extremely doleful blare or deep hooting sound. Ellis describes the sound as horrific. Cook heard it blown at Tubuai Isle, and speaks of two or three
            <pb xml:id="n163" n="163"/>
            notes as well as the prolonged hoot. Samoan chiefs employed them as did the Maori, in announcing their approach to a village.</p>
        <p>In a paper on these shell trumpets by Mr. J. <name type="person">W. Jackson</name>, the writer shows that they were formerly used over a vast area extending from the Mediterranean to India and right across the Pacific Ocean to America. (See “Nature” of March 2, 1916). Forster, who heard one at Queen Charlotte Sound, says that it produced a hideous bellowing. These instruments were often given special names.</p>
        <p>Apologies are assuredly necessary for including the depressing sound-maker, the bullroarer, among musical instruments, but it certainly makes a noise, that much can be vouched for. Truly is it a primitive form, but much used in Australia, New Guinea, and elsewhere. Even as it was employed in old-time sacred mysteries of Greece, so is it used in the above-mentioned lands.</p>
        <p>The Maori seems to have preserved some ideas of its strange uses in other lands. Natives have told me that its sound is produced by the soul or spirit of the operator. This looks like a faint memory, and it seems more probable that the old belief was that it was caused by spirits of the dead, or by the gods. However, this is mere conjecture, which is not the province of the present writer.</p>
        <p>East coast natives have informed me that the bullroarer was used in olden times in a rain-making rite. Now this is interesting—to us collectors who sojourn in the dark places of the earth. When rain was needed, <hi rend="i">e.g.,</hi> for crops, an expert would, during the evening or night, proceed to demand rain. He would sally forth provided with a bullroarer and a handful of ashes. The ashes he would cast toward the rainy quarter, and then he would sound his bullroarer by swinging it in a vigorous manner. At the same time he repeated his incantation, and also proceeded to insult and anger the rainy quarter by turning his back to it and making aggravating gestures. Naturally that quarter of the compass felt deeply insulted and would send a storm of rain and wind to punish the offender, which would be just what he wanted. The charm itself I decline to render into English, for some of its expressions I
            <pb xml:id="n164" n="164"/>
            can see no sense in. It seems to call upon the heavens to send rain, and explains that the boon craved is but a small one.</p>
        <p>In the same district it was deemed unwise to manipulate a bullroarer without just cause. Children would be chided if they did so, and told that the act would produce a rain storm. Some adult would call out: “Kati ra! He taritari marangai tena mahi.” So that, in some parts at least, the instrument was not used as a toy.</p>
        <p>The bullroarer is called <hi rend="i">purerehua, turorohū, purorohū,</hi> and <hi rend="i">huhu.</hi> It consists of a thin, flat piece of wood of an elongated oval or lanceolate form, usually a piece of the heart wood of <hi rend="i">matai,</hi> and sixteen to twenty inches in length. Another wood often used for instruments is <hi rend="i">kaiwhiria,</hi> the sounding qualities of which are appreciated. To one end of this object is secured a cord about four feet in length, the other end of which is tied to the handle, a rod some three feet in length. Grasping this rod with both hands, the manipulator whirls the attached slat round with increasing swiftness until it produced a loud booming sound, a whizzing boom as I have heard it described. This primitive implement is a very ancient and widely-used form; in many lands it has been employed for ceremonial purposes. Some of the old Maori specimens were adorned with carved designs. A decorated one is in the British Museum.</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">tirango</hi> of the east coast was a childish toy that was swung as was a bullroarer. A piece of split supplejack was bent into the form of a bow, and retained in that form by a bowstring consisting of a strip taken from the base of a leaf of bulrush <hi rend="i">(raupo),</hi> which has a very thin edge. When whirled rapidly by means of a cord and rod, this crude toy produces a sound resembling the buzzing of a large fly called <hi rend="i">rango,</hi> hence its name. The sound is caused by the rapid vibration of the thin, paper-like edge of the bulrush leaf base.</p>
        <p>The simple little instrument termed a whizzer by boys seems to have been known to the Maori, who calls it a <hi rend="i">porotiti, kororohū,</hi> and <hi rend="i">wairori,</hi> occasionally <hi rend="i">pirorohū</hi> and <hi rend="i">huhu.</hi> It is of the same form as the bullroarer, but only about three or four inches in length. The motion is a reciprocal one, and the method of manipulating it by means of a string passed
            <pb xml:id="n165" n="165"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor165a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor165a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor165a-g"/><head>A bullroarer <hi rend="i">(purerehua)</hi> also a whizzer (<hi rend="i">wairori</hi> or <hi rend="i">kororohu</hi>).</head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n166" n="166"/>
            through two holes is too well known to need description here. Songs were sung in some cases when this toy was being used. One such commences with: “I pull, I pull the cord of my <hi rend="i">porotiti,</hi>” and concludes: “The cord of my <hi rend="i">porotiti</hi> now reverses. <hi rend="i">Huhu! Wheowheo!</hi>”</p>
        <p>The true drum of Polynesia was not used by the Maori, and it is a puzzle to us that he did not introduce it here. In its place he used a form of gong, the <hi rend="i">pahu,</hi> that pertains to Melanesia more than to Polynesia. It is simply one of the many cases in which the Maori folk have adopted Melanesian usages. The true skin-head drum is not known to the Maori; in its place he used two forms of wooden gong fashioned of <hi rend="i">matai,</hi> a <hi rend="i">Podocarpus.</hi> One was a very simple form, being merely a large, hewn slab or plank. The other was fashioned in the form of a canoe, the interior of which was laboriously hollowed out through a comparatively narrow slit on the upper side, as are the great wooden gongs of Melanesia. The latter, however, often seem to be placed vertically in the ground, whereas the two Maori gongs were suspended horizontally between two upright posts. The custom was to so suspend them on the <hi rend="i">puwhara,</hi> or elevated platform in a fortified village on which the night-watchman was stationed. The only specimen of the canoe-shaped gong ever seen by the writer was one that was fashioned by an old Tuhoe native some twenty years ago. It was four feet in length.</p>
        <p>These gongs were struck with a wooden club, and this was part of a watchman's duties in times of danger, to let prowling enemies know that the garrison was on the alert. They were also used for signalling purposes. One early writer told us of a form of the slab gong that had a hole in the middle, and the sound was produced by a wooden club being energetically rattled in this aperture. Dr. Thomson gives an illustration of one of these gongs in his “Story of New Zealand.” Mr. White speaks of it as being suspended by one end only. Mr. <name type="person" key="name-122827">G. S. Cooper</name> wrote of one that was heard at a distance of twelve miles, but that seems to have been a native's statement, and the Maori loveth exaggeration. It is said to have been very useful for sounding an alarm.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n167" n="167"/>
        <p>Angas mentions a plank gong seen by him at Otawhao. It was six feet in length and had a groove in the middle; evidently it was not pierced. He speaks of its sound as a most melancholy one. Dr. Thomson tells of one twelve feet in length, and gives the sound range as twenty miles in calm weather, which looks like an exaggeration. Certain natives have asserted that one form of <hi rend="i">pahu</hi> resembled a <hi rend="i">kumete,</hi> or trough, in appearance, and that another form, somewhat resembling a cask in shape, was made in two pieces, which were then lashed together. These statements have not been verified.</p>
        <p>In his “Out in the Open” Mr. Potts speaks of a gong used as late as the “eighties,” apparently the slab form; this was in the Waikato district. It was suspended from a pole raised on two forked sticks, and was a piece of <hi rend="i">kaiwhiria,</hi> said to be a timber possessing resonant qualities. Tradition speaks of a slab of greenstone (nephrite) as having been used as a gong in the big fortified village that once covered One Tree Hill at Auckland.</p>
        <p>In former times hollow trees were occasionally used as gongs by the Maori. Two of these were situated in the Tuhoe district, one, a hollow <hi rend="i">totara</hi> tree at Te Kakau, was known as Totara-pakopako. Travellers passing it would strike it with a club and so announce their approach to the village. Another that stood on a hill at Te Whaiti was described to me by Capt. <name type="person" key="name-208640">G. Mair</name>, N.Z.C. When a force under Colonel Whitmore raided the Tuhoe district in May, 1869, it marched from Fort Galatea by way of Ahikereru to Rua-ta-huna. Capt. Mair, with forty men of the Native Contingent, advanced under cover of darkness to the hill near Te Apu, where a famous tree gong stood. Had this been sounded by the natives the expedition would have met with much more resistance. As it was the Harema <hi rend="i">pa</hi> (fortified village) was quickly taken, and no ambush encountered until the force reached the Manawa-hiwi stream. This tree gong was a hollow <hi rend="i">totara</hi> tree, one side of which was open, but down the middle of the open space extended a long tongue of wood. It was this isolated tongue that was struck with a wooden mallet kept there for the purpose, and the sound could be
            <pb xml:id="n168" n="168"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor168a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor168a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor168a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">The Pahu or Tree Gong at Te Whaiti.</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n169" n="169"/>
            heard for a long distance. The tongue was adorned with carved designs.</p>
        <p>The natives of western Polynesia used the hollowed out form of gong, having probably borrowed it from Melanesia. It does not seem to have been used in eastern Polynesia, where the true drum was used. The hollowed log gong of Tonga appears to have been struck with two beaters, during certain dances. Apparently it was in a horizontal position. Cook states that its tone differed, as when struck in the middle and at the end. The slit-like aperture was about three inches wide. The <hi rend="i">lali</hi> of Fiji is a similar instrument.</p>
        <p>The smaller drum of Tahiti was known as <hi rend="i">to'ere.</hi> This in the Maori dialect would be <hi rend="i">tokere,</hi> which is the Maori name for clappers, also called <hi rend="i">tokerangi.</hi> This may not have been a pre-European usage, though some form of clappers seems to have been known in Polynesia. An east coast native stated that the thick basal part of the leaf of <hi rend="i">Phormium tenax</hi> was used for clappers. A short piece was divided, and the operator, holding one-half in each hand, struck one on the other; this primitive form was termed a <hi rend="i">pākēkē.</hi> Another form, known as <hi rend="i">pakoko,</hi> was a similar piece of the leaf base, but the two halves were not entirely seperated. One-half was bent so as to much weaken its rigidity at the place where so bent. The manipulator held the unsplit end, and, by a vigorous flapping movement, caused the weakened part to strike rapidly against the rigid half, thus producing a clapping sound.</p>
        <p>Another primitive instrument, known as <hi rend="i">pakuru</hi> and <hi rend="i">kikiporo,</hi> is simply a straight piece of suitable wood, <hi rend="i">kaiwhiria, matai,</hi> or <hi rend="i">mapara,</hi> about fifteen inches in length and one inch in thickness, that was struck with a smaller piece to produce a tapping sound. One end was placed between the teeth of the operator, and the other end he held lightly in the fingers of his left hand. The tapper was held in the right hand. Songs, called <hi rend="i">rangi pakuru,</hi> were sung and accompanied by the tapping. None of these songs or recitals collected by the writer are of any interest; some are simply gibberish.</p>
        <p>Some of the old <hi rend="i">pakuru</hi> were adorned with carved designs, and had serrated edges. Sometimes a number of persons
            <pb xml:id="n170" n="170"/>
            would join in the song and the tapping of <hi rend="i">pakuru.</hi> Colenso states that the tune was hummed by the operator. <name type="person" key="name-209610">John White</name> says that the operator breathed the words of the ditty. A tapper of whale's bone was occasionally used. The lips of the operator did not touch the end of the stick as held between the teeth.</p>
        <p>We have seen that the Maori applied the name of <hi rend="i">roria</hi> to the introduced jews'harp, but that it was also the name of a very primitive instrument of pre-European days. It was simply a small, flat, thin piece of wood, one end being scraped down to extreme thinness. The thicker end was held in the hand, while the thinner end was placed against the teeth and struck with the finger of the other hand, much as a jews' harp is played.</p>
        <p>The name <hi rend="i">kukau</hi> is applied to the jews' harp in some districts, but it is not known if it also pertained to the older form. The latter is said to have been fashioned from a piece of <hi rend="i">matai, titoki</hi> or supplejack. Something of a similar nature has been reported from the Caroline Islands and Samoa, also from Borneo.</p>
        <p>Regarding stringed instruments, one is reminded of the old tale about the chapter on the snakes of Ireland. Truly there is little to report. The names <hi rend="i">ku, to,</hi> and <hi rend="i">torehe</hi> have been given as, apparently, the names of instruments formerly possessed by the Maori, but of the last two the writer could gain no information. Concerning the <hi rend="i">ku</hi> the late Canon Stack once wrote: “Do you know anything of the musical instrument called a <hi rend="i">ku?</hi> It was a one-stringed instrument made in the shape of a bow about ten inches long, out of a hard piece of <hi rend="i">matai.</hi> The string was of dressed <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> fibre. It was held near the ear when played, and the sound was produced by tapping it with a rod.”</p>
        <p>And so end my notes on instruments, musical and unmusical of the neolithic Maori.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d5" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n171" n="171"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">XIII The Dawn of Science the Rudiments of Modern Science as Observed in Maori Usages</hi>
        </head>
        <epigraph>
          <p>Half knowledge of the Maori—Groping through the murk of ignorance—Rude processes—Maori numeration—Binary and vigesimal systems—Polynesian numeration an advanced system—The digits—The ordinals—Prefixes—<hi rend="i">Ngahuru</hi> (=ten) and its farspread comparatives—Modes of counting—Counting in braces—Element of confusion in Polynesian numeration—The division of time—Time measurement based on phases of moon—The lunar month—Nights of the moon—Intercalation—Time reckoned by nights and lunar months—Names of months—The Pleiades Year—The Orion year—Seasons—The ten months year—Terms denoting time—Maori system of measurement—No universal standard employed—Standards based on human body—Weakness of the system—Mechanical contrivances—Log rolling apparatus—The wedge and skid—Ladders—The drill—The balista employed in tree felling—The whipthrown spear—Tools—Mnemonics—The quipus of Polynesia—The scriptless Maori—No knowledge of medicine—Fire generating—Astronomical lore—The Whanau mārama or Children of Light—Knowledge of stars imperative to deep sea voyagers—Sentimental regard for stars—Ra, the sun—Heavenly bodies personified—Hina-keha, the Pale Moon—Astronomical myths—The <hi rend="i">ara matua,</hi> or ecliptic—The barbaric astronomer who “put sticks in the ground”—Compass points—Star names—Offerings made to stars—Stars greeted—Star myths—Comets—Meteors—Aurora australis—The rainbow—Lightning—Clouds—Maori colour names—Canoes.</p>
        </epigraph>
        <p><hi rend="sc">In</hi> scanning the scientific knowledge of the Maori of past times we may well expect a brief task. His knowledge of what we generally view as science was decidedly elementary, yet we find items of interest in his crude methods of navigation, his half knowledge of the stars, his rude mechanical contrivances and modes of measurement, and his primitive system of time division. In his system of numeration and
            <pb xml:id="n172" n="172"/>
            the use of the balista we note the high water mark of Maori endeavours; in some of his tools, his mode of weaving, his method of generating fire, we observe the most primitive aspect of his artifacts and methods. At the same time the Maori evinced in many of his usages a close knowledge of conditions and habits that shows him to possess keen powers of observation. Like all barbaric folk he was groping his way through the murk of ignorance, and the heights of Parnassus still loomed far above him.</p>
        <p>In common with other peoples of a similar culture stage the Maori had strayed in some cases from the true path, hence his knowledge of astronomy was combind with astrology in such a manner as often to excite derision among Europeans. In his division of time our Maori had not evolved any satisfactory scheme whereby to fix the commencement of his year, he lacked precision here as in other matters. This is also seen in his lack of a universal and precise unit of measurement, in his inability to define long distances with precision, in his attributing disease to a wrong source, and other matters. In some cases it seems surprising that these natives have not adopted more advantageous methods that to us appear so very perceptible to even a casual observer. For instance we know that they used the cord drill uncontrolled by any form of containing cap piece, hence the crater shaped holes seen in old stone weapons, pendants etc. The cap piece would have been of great advantage in the process of boring and one can but marvel that such simple improvements have not been grasped and utilised. In his primitive system of expressing oil from seeds the Maori relied on the strength of his arms, but a rude form of lever press would have been a great improvement on such a crude method, and would scarcely call for much intelligence, one would suppose, in its adoption.</p>
        <p>In nothing such rude processes and forms as those referred to above, one experiences a feeling akin to disappointment that the Maori had not advanced further in mechanical contrivances. The fact is that, after observing the evidences of a superior mentality as possessed by the ancestors of the Maori, we naturally expect to see its effect in his every day
            <pb xml:id="n173" n="173"/>
            pursuits. It is, however, more in evidence in his mythological and spiritual concepts than in his artifacts and industrial methods.</p>
        <p>We will now proceed to scan some of the institutions of the Maori that illustrate his progress in elementary science, and will commence with the subject of numeration.</p>
        <p>The subject of Polynesian numeration is a somewhat puzzling study inasmuch as one encounters a number of inconsistencies therein, and these are very confusing to the student. We shall here have quite enough to do to deal with the subject as pertaining to New Zealand. The troubles of other lands we will leave to other persons; as the Maori puts it: “<hi rend="i">Kei rau o whenua ona raruraru.</hi>”</p>
        <p>The Maori not only counted singly, but likewise employed a binary system of numeration, while there are also signs of a vigesimal method having been employed in past times. As in the groups of Polynesia there appears to have been no precise universal system of nomenclature employed in all districts, certain differences appear in both names and methods, so far as we can judge. Old methods were, however, abandoned in the very early days of European settlement, and our informants were sometimes not very clear as to those methods. The decimal system has now long been the numerative system of the Maori, probably for nearly one hundred years.</p>
        <p>Missionary Ellis proclaimed his astonishment at the Polynesian system of numeration in these words: “The precision, regularity, and extent of their numbers has often astonished me.” The same remark might have been applied to the New Zealand system. The Maori certainly had precise terms whereby to denote numbers up to one hundred and eighty, and by the use of his term for a hundred <hi rend="i">(rau)</hi> and the binary method, he could enumerate any number of objects that he would be likely to deal with. As to the Maori term for one thousand <hi rend="i">viz: mano,</hi> it is thought by some that it was not employed in olden days to denote that or any other precise number, but that it was used as an equivalent for “numberless,” “countless,” “a vast number,” and similar expressions.
            <pb xml:id="n174" n="174"/>
            This may have been so, but the fact remains that the Maori possessed a remarkably full and useful system for a barbaric folk.</p>
        <p>Like ourselves the Maori often made use of round numbers, approximate estimations, such as the expression <hi rend="i">rau ma whitu,</hi> which is an abbreviated form of denoting three hundred and forty. In like manner was the term <hi rend="i">hokowhitu</hi> used to denote one hundred and forty, or any number within a few score of it.</p>
        <p>The Maori digits are as follows:
            <q><table><row><cell>Tahi</cell><cell>One</cell></row><row><cell>Rua</cell><cell>Two</cell></row><row><cell>Toru</cell><cell>Three</cell></row><row><cell>Wha</cell><cell>Four</cell></row><row><cell>Rima</cell><cell>Five</cell></row><row><cell>Ono</cell><cell>Six</cell></row><row><cell>Whitu</cell><cell>Seven</cell></row><row><cell>Waru</cell><cell>Eight</cell></row><row><cell>Iwa</cell><cell>Nine</cell></row><row><cell>Ngahuru</cell><cell>Ten</cell></row></table></q>
          </p>
        <p>Since the arrival of Europeans the word <hi rend="i">tekau</hi> has come to be used to denote ten, but <hi rend="i">ngahuru</hi> was the old term for that number. In its many variant forms it is used all over Polynesia and in many parts of Melanesia and Indonesia, while the names of the digits in Malagasi closely resemble Polynesian forms.</p>
        <p>The word <hi rend="i">tekau,</hi> now applied to ten, was formerly employed by the Maori to denote twenty, as it does in Polynesian dialects. The usual prefixes to the cardinals are <hi rend="i">ko</hi> (before <hi rend="i">tahi</hi>) and <hi rend="i">e</hi> (before <hi rend="i">rua</hi> to <hi rend="i">iwa</hi>), but no such prefix is used with <hi rend="i">ngahuru.</hi> When actually counting a number of objects a native proceeds: “<hi rend="i">Ka tahi, ka rua,</hi> etc., “<hi rend="i">ka ngahuru,</hi>” or “<hi rend="i">ka tekau</hi>” in these days. The ordinals are formed by prefixing <hi rend="i">tua,</hi> as <hi rend="i">tuatahi</hi> (first), <hi rend="i">tuarua</hi> (second), <hi rend="i">tuangahuru</hi> (tenth). In speaking of persons the prefix <hi rend="i">toko</hi> is used with digits, as <hi rend="i">tokorua,</hi> etc., but it is not used with <hi rend="i">ngahuru</hi> or <hi rend="i">tekau,</hi> and very seldom with <hi rend="i">tahi.</hi> Natives sometimes insert the definite article instead of the prefix <hi rend="i">tua</hi> to denote ordinals, as <hi rend="i">te rua</hi> (the second), <hi rend="i">te wha</hi> (the fourth). This usage applies to any number: <hi rend="i">te rau ma tahi</hi> (the hundred and first). The prefix <hi rend="i">toko</hi> is also used with a few other words when speaking of persons, as <hi rend="i">tokohia</hi> (how many), <hi rend="i">tokomaha</hi> (many). The prefix <hi rend="i">taki,</hi> placed before numerals has a distributive force, as <hi rend="i">takitahi</hi> (singly), <hi rend="i">takirua</hi> (by twos), and so on.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n175" n="175"/>
        <p>Carrying our enumeration onward from ten, we use a very widespread mode, the adding of digits to ten, as practised in many lands:
            <q><list><item>Ngahuru ma tahi Ten and one</item><item>Ngahuru ma rua Ten and two</item><item>Ngahuru ma iwa Ten and nine</item></list></q>
            The word for twenty was <hi rend="i">tekau,</hi> which the Maori now uses to denote ten. Its use for twenty is widespread in Polynesia. <hi rend="i">Te kau</hi>—the collection or assembly, another widespread Polynesian usage; denotes in this case the whole of the digits, twenty in all. From twenty to twenty-nine the digits were again added:—
            <q><list><item>Tekau ma tahiTwenty and one</item><item>Tekauma rua Twenty and two</item><item>Tekau ma iwa Twenty and nine</item></list></q>
            We now come to the terms for thirty, one of which is an interesting form:—
            <q><list><item>Tekau ma ngahuru Twenty and ten</item><item>Tekau ma hangahuru Twenty and ten</item></list></q>
            This form <hi rend="i">hangahuru</hi> long puzzled me, yet I had collected it from different tribes in the Bay of Plenty district. Then I bethought me of similar forms employed to denote ten in many distant lands. Thus <hi rend="i">hangahuru</hi> is so used at far Easter Island, <hi rend="i">hanahuru</hi> at the (southern) Mortlock Isles near the Solomon Group in the far west, while <hi rend="i">hangafulu, sangafulu</hi> and <hi rend="i">sangavulu</hi> are all employed in the New Hebrides. <hi rend="i">Anahulu</hi> appears at the Hawaiian Isles, <hi rend="i">angafulu</hi> at Samoa, and <hi rend="i">sangafulu</hi> at the Lord Howe Islands. <hi rend="i">Sangavulu</hi> is met with in the Fiji Group, and in distant Indonesia we find <hi rend="i">sangapulu, sangauru, tangafuru</hi> and <hi rend="i">tahapulu.</hi> This farspread <hi rend="i">huru</hi> or <hi rend="i">ngahuru</hi> form has spread over the vast Pacific area, and in some isles and groups several forms of the word are in use; hence we need not be surprised at finding the two forms <hi rend="i">ngahuru</hi> and <hi rend="i">hangahuru</hi> in New Zealand.</p>
        <p>In expressing thirty-one to thirty-nine our Maori proceeded as follows:—
            <q><list><item>Tekau, ngahuru ma tahi Twenty, ten and one</item><item>Tekau, ngahuru ma rua Twenty, ten and two</item><item>Tekau, ngahuru ma iwa Twenty, ten and nine</item></list></q>
          </p>
        <pb xml:id="n176" n="176"/>
        <p>In the expression for forty we encounter another usage. The Maori had his special terms for ten and twenty (<hi rend="i">ngahuru</hi> and <hi rend="i">tekau</hi>), also for forty, sixty, eighty, one hundred, etc., but none for thirty, fifty, seventy and ninety. Instead of saying <hi rend="i">rua tekau</hi> (two <hi rend="i">tekau</hi>) for forty, he utilised a peculiar form, namely <hi rend="i">hokorua.</hi> This prefix <hi rend="i">hoko</hi> is used in a singular sense, it multiplies by twenty the subjoined numeral, as generally employed, and is attached to the nine digits. Thus:—
            <q><table><row><cell>Hokotahi</cell><cell>Twenty</cell></row><row><cell>Hokorua</cell><cell>Forty</cell></row><row><cell>Hokotoru</cell><cell>Sixty</cell></row><row><cell>Hokoiwa</cell><cell>One hundred and eighty</cell></row></table></q>
            In some cases these terms seem to have been used as denoting a value of but ten times the subjoined numeral; this being the <hi rend="i">tatau takitahi</hi> or single counting method, under which system <hi rend="i">hokorua</hi> would stand for twenty. This lesser number would be expressed as <hi rend="i">hokorua takitahi,</hi> while <hi rend="i">hokorua</hi> as meaning forty, would be <hi rend="i">hokorua topu.</hi> The words <hi rend="i">pu</hi> and <hi rend="i">topu</hi> denote a pair or brace, and the former is employed in the binary system of numeration.</p>
        <p>We have now arrived at <hi rend="i">hokorua</hi> as denoting forty. Forty-one to forty-nine may be expressed by simply attaching the digits as before (<hi rend="i">hokorua ma tahi,</hi> etc.), or as <hi rend="i">hokorua, kotahi te tūmā</hi> (Forty and one odd one), and so on. Or one might simply say <hi rend="i">hokorua makere</hi> (forty odd).</p>
        <p>One would now expect that fifty would be expressed as <hi rend="i">hokorua ma ngahuru,</hi> but it was given me as <hi rend="i">hokorua, ngahuru takitahi</hi> (forty and ten once told). We then have:—
            <q><list><item>Hokorua, ngahuru ma tahi—Forty, ten and one</item><item>Hokorua, ngahuru ma iwa—Forty, ten and nine</item></list></q>
            This scheme is continued as shown above:—
            <q><table><row><cell>Hokotoru</cell><cell/><cell>Sixty</cell></row><row><cell>Hokotoru,</cell><cell>ngahuru takitahi</cell><cell>Seventy</cell></row><row><cell>Hokowha</cell><cell/><cell>Eighty—and so on</cell></row><row><cell>Hokoiwa</cell><cell/><cell>One hundred and eighty</cell></row><row><cell>Hokoiwa,</cell><cell>ngahuru ma iwa</cell><cell>One hundred and ninety-nine, <hi rend="i">i.e.,</hi> twenty nines, ten, and nine.</cell></row></table></q>
            In this method one hundred is <hi rend="i">hokorima,</hi> and one hundred and one is <hi rend="i">hokorima ma tahi.</hi> Two hundred is just outside the
            <pb xml:id="n177" n="177"/>
            <hi rend="i">hoko</hi> system, which ceases at 199 unless preceded by <hi rend="i">rau.</hi> This word <hi rend="i">rau</hi> denotes a hundred. In single notation 200 would be <hi rend="i">e rua rau,</hi> but in the binary method <hi rend="i">kotahi rau</hi> (one <hi rend="i">rau</hi>) denotes 200, though precision demands the addition of the word <hi rend="i">topu,</hi> as <hi rend="i">kotahi rau topu</hi> (one hundred brace). Thus the <hi rend="i">hoko</hi> system may be continued by preceding it with the term <hi rend="i">rau.</hi> Abraded forms are met with in popular usage, such as <hi rend="i">rau ma whitu</hi> (hundred and seven) for 170, the word “tens” being understood. It must be borne in mind that the Maori probably did not indulge much in counting to high numbers. He was given to using terms meaning “balance, excess, odd number.” Thus <hi rend="i">hokotoru makere</hi> is equivalent to “sixty odd” or our “three score odd”; <hi rend="i">kotahi rau tuma</hi> means “one hundred and upwards.” <hi rend="i">Paepae</hi> is a synonym for <hi rend="i">tuma,</hi> as <hi rend="i">e rua rau, hokotoru takitahi te paepae,</hi> which means “two hundred, thirty once told the excess” (230). <hi rend="i">Rerenga</hi> is another term so employed, as <hi rend="i">kotahi rau me nga rerenga</hi> (one hundred and over), while <hi rend="i">ngahuru pu, taukehe</hi> denotes twentyone, that is ten brace and an odd one. Methods of counting seem to have differed as in different districts, for in some cases men, as a war party, were enumerated in pairs, while some peoples objected to this practice, because the binary system was used in connection with food products.</p>
        <p>The words <hi rend="i">kehe, taukehe, tautahi, tauhara</hi> and <hi rend="i">tauwhara</hi> all denote an odd number or surplus. Thus if a native packed forty-five birds in a basket he might still tell you that it contained forty—<hi rend="i">Ka whakarerea nga tauwhara</hi>—the odd ones are omitted.</p>
        <p>The word <hi rend="i">tatau</hi> means “to count.” When engaged in counting anything immaterial, such as the generations of a genealogy, the Maori does so on his fingers. He turns down with his right hand the little finger of his left hand on the palm for one, and so on to the thumb for five. He will then start on his right hand, and, if necessary, return to the left hand. In former days he utilised his toes as counters after counting ten on his fingers, but the wearing of boots has put a stop to this usage.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n178" n="178"/>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">tatau topu</hi> or binary system of numeration was as follows:—<hi rend="i">Kotahi pu</hi>=one brace, <hi rend="i">pu</hi> denoting a pair. Our Maori counted thus in numbering birds, fish, baskets of produce, etc: “<hi rend="i">ka tahi pu, ka rua pu,</hi>” and so on up to <hi rend="i">ngahuru pu</hi> (ten brace=20). To denote five he would say “<hi rend="i">ka rua pu, tautahi</hi>”=two brace and an odd one. <hi rend="i">Ngahuru pu, tautahi pu</hi> (ten brace, one brace). Twenty-three would be <hi rend="i">ngahuru pu, kotahi pu, tautahi</hi> (ten brace, one brace, and an odd one). Other terms were:—
            <q><table><row><cell>Ngahuru pu, e rima pu</cell><cell>Thirty</cell></row><row><cell>Hokorua</cell><cell>Forty</cell></row><row><cell>Hokorua, tautahi</cell><cell>Forty-one</cell></row><row><cell>Kotahi rau (one rau) <hi rend="i">pu</hi> understood</cell><cell>Two hundred</cell></row><row><cell>Kotahi rau, hokorima</cell><cell>Three hundred</cell></row><row><cell>Kotahi rau, hokorima kotahi pu</cell><cell>Three hundred and two</cell></row></table></q>
          </p>
        <p>Such is a brief sketch of the binary system of counting, and it is seen that the term <hi rend="i">pu</hi> is sometimes omitted. The Tuhoe folk, in counting the smaller game birds, such as <hi rend="i">tui,</hi> counted in fours, or rather they included four birds in the expression <hi rend="i">pu</hi> (brace). Counting in fours was also practised in the Paumotu Group.</p>
        <p>One encounters some oddities in methods of enumeration, as, for example, in the Waikato mode of counting eels, which is as follows:—
            <q><list><item>44 eels = One kaui (string)</item><item>5 kaui (=220 eels) = kotahi rau (one hundred)</item><item>10 kaui (=440 eels) = kotahi mano (one thousand)</item></list></q>
            One fails to see what this curious system is based on. The number 44 is a very peculiar unit to employ, and the terms <hi rend="i">rau</hi> and <hi rend="i">mano</hi> are not here used in their usual sense, but rather as resembling a colloquial usage, in which they are used as denoting a number, a multitude. In expressing a very great number, a countless multitude, a native will make use of intensives, as <hi rend="i">mano tini whaioio</hi> and <hi rend="i">mano tini ngeangea.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>In enumerating persons the digits 2 to 9 inclusive carry the prefix <hi rend="i">toko,</hi> and <hi rend="i">ngahuru</hi> carries that of <hi rend="i">ti,</hi> or did in some districts; thus we have:—
            <pb xml:id="n179" n="179"/>
            <q><table><row><cell>Kotahi</cell><cell>One. Very rarely does one hear tokotahi</cell></row><row><cell>Tokorua</cell><cell>Two</cell></row><row><cell>Tokotoru</cell><cell>Three</cell></row><row><cell>Tokoiwa</cell><cell>Nine</cell></row><row><cell>Tingahuru</cell><cell>Ten</cell></row><row><cell>Tingahuru ma tahi</cell><cell>Ten and one</cell></row><row><cell>Tingahuru ma iwa</cell><cell>Ten and nine</cell></row></table></q>
          </p>
        <p>In the modern post-European decimal system <hi rend="i">tekau</hi> is used to denote ten, <hi rend="i">rua tekau</hi> (two tens) for twenty, and so on. The addition of the digits to these expressions provides a facile system of numeration.
            <q><table><row><cell>Kotahi tekau</cell><cell>One ten</cell></row><row><cell>Kotahi tekau ma tahi</cell><cell>One ten and one</cell></row><row><cell>Kotahi tekau ma iwa</cell><cell>One ten and nine</cell></row><row><cell>E rua tekau</cell><cell>Two tens</cell></row><row><cell>E rua tekau ma tahi</cell><cell>Two tens and one</cell></row><row><cell>E toru tekau</cell><cell>Thirty (Three tens)</cell></row><row><cell>Kotahi rau</cell><cell> One hundred</cell></row><row><cell>Kotahi rau ma tahi</cell><cell>One hundred and one</cell></row><row><cell>Kotahi rau kotahi tekau ma iwa</cell><cell>One hundred, one ten, and nine</cell></row></table></q>
          </p>
        <p>The expression <hi rend="i">te kau</hi>=the assembly, includes, as is seen, the singular form of the definite article, and hence, to speak correctly, we should say <hi rend="i">nga kau</hi> in speaking of more than one <hi rend="i">kau.</hi> Mariner, in his account of the Tongans, gives this form.</p>
        <p>There is an element of confusion in the account of Maori numeration, as also in that of certain groups of Polynesia. This may have arisen from the different systems in use. Our Maori accounts do not always agree by any means, and it is quite possible that differences existed as in different districts, for inter-communication was infrequent; homogeneous systems or institutions could scarcely have existed under these circumstances. One fact remains clear, namely, that, for a barbaric folk carrying on no form of trade, the Maori had evolved or preserved an extended, precise and useful system of enumeration.</p>
        <p>The Maori system of division of time had much in common with that of other folk of similar culture, perhaps in no other department of knowledge, of budding science, has man in far-sundered regions evolved such closely allied systems.
            <pb xml:id="n180" n="180"/>
            Our Maori based his system on the moon, its phases being more easily discernible than those of the sun; the lunar month and the nights of the moon were his units in the measurement of time. The solar year he had not adopted, but, like other peoples, he was compelled to make his twelve lunar months agree with the true solar year. Information collected is not copious, and several matters are yet unexplained. It appears, however, that a mode of intercalation was employed, though the method probably differed in different parts of Polynesia.</p>
        <p>It may not cause surprise that the moon was known as “the measurer” to many old-time peoples, so commonly was it utilised among barbaric folk as the basis of their division of time. The defining of the true solar year has been a very long and difficult task. The Maori had some knowledge of the solstices, termed <hi rend="i">te takanga o te ra</hi> (the changing of the sun), and on this he had based his quaint myth of the sun having two wives, Hine-raumati (The Summer Maid) and Hine-takurua (The Winter Maid). The superior importance assigned to the moon by the Maori as the time measurer and principal god or tutelary being of agriculture, may be the reason why the personified form of that orb (Rongo) is masculine. But then the Maori has also a female personification of the moon in Hina, which is somewhat puzzling, though her duties are not connected with agriculture and time, but with women, childbirth and weaving. Old Country writers tell us that the sun and moon are respectively masculine and feminine in the south of Europe, but feminine and masculine in the north.</p>
        <p>The lunar month adopted by the Maori was to him a very useful institution, for, like his Polynesian brethren, he had a name for each night of the moon's age. It is clear that these names were introduced hither from Polynesia, so closely do lists from different isles resemble each other. In order to denote a certain day the Maori would mention the particular name of the phase of the moon and the month, but he had no tale of years to carry his date fixing further, and this was one of the two serious weak links in the Maori chain of time. The date of the commencement of his year of twelve lunar
            <pb xml:id="n181" n="181"/>
            months was the other weak point, for, as we shall see anon, it was not a fixed, undeviating point.</p>
        <p>The twenty-seventh night of the moon's age was called Otane (O-Tane, the <hi rend="i">o</hi> prefix has a possessive value), after the personified form of the sun, while the twenty-eighth night is Orongonui (O-Rongo-nui, pertaining to great Rongo, the personification of the fructifying moon). These two nights were held to be specially favourable to the planting of the tubers of the <hi rend="i">kumara,</hi> or sweet potato.</p>
        <p>The following is a list of the names of the nights of the moon, a list collected from Takitumu sources. The names differ somewhat in different districts, as also does the order in which they appear. This latter discrepancy may be owing to forgetfulness, for the system of time measurement has been abandoned for nearly a century. Most lists contain thirty names, a few have thirty-one, one has but twenty-eight, and one thirty-three:—
            <q><list><item>1. Whiro</item><item>2. Tirea</item><item>3. Hoata</item><item>4. Oue</item><item>5. Okoro</item><item>6. Tamatea tutahi</item><item>7. Tamatea turua</item><item>8. Tamatea tutoru</item><item>9. Tamatea tuwha</item><item>10. Huna</item><item>11. Ari-matanui</item><item>12. Mawharu</item><item>13. Atua</item><item>14. Ohua</item><item>15. Oturu</item><item>16. Rakau-nui</item><item>17. Rakau-matohi</item><item>18. Takirau</item><item>19. Oike</item><item>20. Korekore tutahi</item><item>21. Korekore turua</item><item>22. Korekore tutoru</item><item>23. Tangaroa a mua</item><item>24. Tangaroa a roto</item><item>25. Tangaroa kiokio</item><item>26. Kiokio tarawai</item><item>27. Otane</item><item>28. Orongonui</item><item>29. Mauri</item><item>30. Mutuwhenua</item></list></q>
          </p>
        <p>Ohua denotes the phase of the full moon, and the three names Ohua, Oturu and Rakanui are called the <hi rend="i">huanga</hi> or “fulness” of the moon. The Whiro phase is when the light of the new moon is first seen; it disappears every month and remains in the underworld until it reappears as a Whiro. On this fact are based the myths of the long swim of Hinauri across the ocean, of her bathing in the life-giving Waters of Tane and reappearing as Hina-keha, once more young and fair. One old native who gave a list of thirty names re-
            <pb xml:id="n182" n="182"/>
            marked: “The moon dies on the Mutuwhenua night; its radiations of light are seen on the Whiro night; on the Tirea night it is actually seen; on the Ohua night it becomes round; on the Rakau-matohi night it wanes. There are ten nights of the <hi rend="i">ahoroa</hi> (moonlight) phase, five nights of decreasing light, and two of old age.” In some lists, as those given by the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209410">R. Taylor</name>, there are three names inserted prior to that of Whiro, and these apparently represent the <hi rend="i">tapouri</hi> or <hi rend="i">hinapouri</hi> (dark) nights of the moon. The word <hi rend="i">kohiti</hi> is used to denote the appearance of the new moon.</p>
        <p>Now there was some process of intercalation, some method followed by the Maori that has never been clearly explained. One tells us that the name of Huna, that of the tenth night, is sometimes dispensed with, as the Maori puts it, “<hi rend="i">ka huna i a ia</hi>”—it conceals itself. Another native authority says: “Sometimes Rakau-matohi (seventeenth night) contends that he should be the nineteenth night.” The same man has told us that a contention sometimes arises between the seventeenth and twenty-sixth nights, that sometimes one enters the list and sometimes the other. Yet another native, from a different district, states that the fifteenth night is called Ohua, but that sometimes Ohua is the sixteenth night, or the seventeenth; this is the phase of full moon, as the word <hi rend="i">hua</hi> denotes. If the full phase of the moon is on the seventeenth night, then the name Ohua is applied to the three nights of the fifteenth, sixteenth and seventeenth, in which case the names of the last three nights are omitted because a new moon will have appeared by that time. Clearly there was some interference with the names, some kind of rearrangement, but unfortunately we cannot get it cleared up now.</p>
        <p>A peculiar feature of these names of the nights of the moon is that the Maori has determined the conditions of each night as to the weather, the suitability for fishing and crop planting. For example, on the Whiro night eels are taken with a bob, and torch light fishing is conducted. On moonlight nights few eels are taken. Some nights (or days as we would say) are good for sea fishing, others are not, while some days are unlucky, and some are likely to be too windy for sea fishing to be safe.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n183" n="183"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor183a">
            <graphic url="Bes02Maor183a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor183a-g"/>
            <head>
              <hi rend="b">Cross sections of hull of the modern Maori canoe and of the ancient outrigger found buried at Henley in the South Island.</hi>
            </head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n184" n="184"/>
        <p>The Maori would reckon the length of a journey by the number of nights spent on the road. Thus the question: “<hi rend="i">Po hia koe ki te ara</hi>” (How many nights were you on the road?) might be answered: “<hi rend="i">Po toru</hi>” (Three nights.) We have a curious usage in the reduplicate form of <hi rend="i">hia</hi> (how many—interrogative) as seen in the following old saying: “<hi rend="i">Mata karipiripi, po hiahia ake he urunga ke.</hi>” A literal rendering would be: Side-glancing eyes, how many nights a different pillow. A woman who indulges in sidelong glances is liable ere long to take up with another man.</p>
        <p>No attempt had apparently been made to divide the lunar month into weeks. The Maori would hardly experience the want of such a division. He employed his month and night names as follows: “<hi rend="i">Ka tae ki a Akaaka-nui te kaupeka o te tau, i te Omutu o te marama, ka mānu atu i Rangitoto te waka o Kahu</hi>” (When the Akaaka-nui branch of the year came, on the Omutu (night) of the moon, the vessel of Kahu sailed from Rangitoto). The lunar month of Akaaka-nui is about equivalent to December. The Omutu night is at the end of the lunar month. Months are called <hi rend="i">marama</hi> (moon), but occasionally <hi rend="i">kaupeka</hi> or “branches.”</p>
        <p>The Moriori folk of the Chatham Isles gave names for thirty-one nights, such names being practically all New Zealand forms.</p>
        <p>When examining the names of the lunar months we find that, unlike those of the nights of the moon, they are not known far and wide throughout Polynesia. A few only are so met with in northern isles and these are star names, such as Whakaahu, used here to mark months and seasons more than as month names. In the matter of month names employed by the Maori we find more variations than in the names of the nights of the moon. Moreover in all districts people seem to have had two ways of referring to the months of the year. They sometimes employed the proper name of the month, but often spoke of them as “the first” and “the second,” and so on.</p>
        <p>The following are the proper names of the months as given by Takitumu natives:—
            <pb xml:id="n185" n="185"/>
            <q><list><item>Uruwhenua. May</item><item>Aonui</item><item>Te Aho-turuturu</item><item>Te Iho-matua</item><item>Tapere-wai</item><item>Tatau-urutahi</item><item>Tatau-uruora</item><item>Akaaka-nui</item><item>Ahuahu-mataora</item><item>Te Ihonui</item><item>Putoki-nui-o-tau</item><item>Tikaka-muturangi</item></list></q>
          </p>
        <p>The first name of the list apparently represents the first month of the year. Now we will turn to a Matatua list, as collected from the Tuhoe tribe, whose lands impinge upon those of Takitumu. In no single case do the names agree.</p>
        <p>
          <table>
            <row>
              <cell>1. Pipiri</cell>
              <cell>All things are contracted by cold, including man.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>2. Hongonui</cell>
              <cell>Man now feels severe cold and depends on fire for warmth.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>3. Hereturi-koka</cell>
              <cell>The scorching effect of fire is seen on the knees of man.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>4. Mahuru</cell>
              <cell>The earth now acquires warmth, which is felt by vegetation</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>5. Whiringa-nuku</cell>
              <cell>The earth is now quite warm.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>6. Whiringa-rangi</cell>
              <cell>Summer has arrived. The strength of the sun is felt.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>7. Hakihea</cell>
              <cell>Birds now sit on their nests.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>8. Kohi-tatea</cell>
              <cell>Fruits are now set. Man eats of first fruits.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>9. Hui-tanguru</cell>
              <cell>The feet of Ruhi now rest on the earth.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>10. Poutu-te-rangi</cell>
              <cell>Crops are now lifted.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>11. Paenga-whawha</cell>
              <cell>The haulm of crops is now seen stacked on the borders of the fields.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>12. Haratua</cell>
              <cell>All crops are now placed in the storage pits; the tasks of man are finished.</cell>
            </row>
          </table>
        </p>
        <p>Such was the Tuhoe list of months as given me by old Tutaka of the Children of the Mist, together with his remarks thereon. The name of the first month, Pipiri, is a star name, the name of a winter star, or rather of two stars apparently close together, that mark the first month. Mahuru is the name for spring, and the personified form of spring. Poutu-te-rangi is another star name, that of Altair, a star that marks the tenth month. Ruhi is a star in the constellation of the
            <pb xml:id="n186" n="186"/>
            Scorpion, a female star whose personified form represents the languid, enervating effect of hot weather.</p>
        <p>Now on the east coast of the North Island the Pleiades year obtained, and the year commenced with the heliacal rising of that group in early winter, or, to be more precise, with the first new moon after the Pleiades was first seen on the eastern horizon in early morn. This means that the commencement of the year was a variable quantity and not fixed. In the far north, and apparently in the South Island, also at the Chatham Isles, 400 miles east of the South Island, the new year was fixed by the heliacal rising of Rigel, known as Puanga to the Maori. I am inclined to believe that the latter is the older system here in New Zealand, and that it was carried to the Chathams by some of the earlier inhabitants of that group when they settled those lone isles. The Pleiades year was probably a later introduction brought hither by the later coming immigrants of Takitumu and Matatua from Polynesia, where it is evidently an old institution.</p>
        <p>An every-day usage was to indicate the months by employing the ordinal numbers. Thus in some places the first month is called Te Tahi o Pipiri (The First of Pipiri), or simply Te Tahi (The First), or Te Matahi. The second month is Te Rua o Takurua, or simply Te Rua. The third is Te Toru o Hereturi-koka, or Te Toru; the fourth is Te Wha o Mahuru (The Fourth of Mahuru), or Te Wha; and the fifth is Te Rima o Kopu (The Fifth of Kopu), or simply Te Rima—and so on. The term Maruaroa includes the period of the winter solstice; this is the Maruaroa of the winter season, but there is another period called the Maruaroa of the Orongonui, which denotes summer.</p>
        <p>The following are names of the seasons:—
            <q><table><row><cell>Ngahuru</cell><cell>Autumn</cell></row><row><cell>Takurua</cell><cell>Winter</cell></row><row><cell>Hotoke</cell><cell>Winter</cell></row><row><cell>Mahuru</cell><cell>Spring</cell></row><row><cell>Aroaro-mahana</cell><cell>Spring</cell></row><row><cell>Te Koanga</cell><cell>Spring</cell></row><row><cell>Raumati</cell><cell>Summer</cell></row></table></q>
          </p>
        <p>A few early writers state that there were thirteen months in the Maori lunar year, and it is possible that they had an
            <pb xml:id="n187" n="187"/>
            extra month name, and inserted this extra month every few years in order to correct the lunar year, as was done in Polynesia. On the other hand, we have seen that there was some system of intercalation or adjustment in connection with the days or nights of the lunar month.</p>
        <p>Although the Moriori folk of the Chatham Isles employed names for the nights of the moon that are all found in Maori lists, yet their month names differed entirely, a curious fact. In the Moriori list Wairehu is the eighth month, and Waerehu is the Maori name of a star that marks the seventh month, while Welehu is a Hawaiian month name.</p>
        <p>In some lists we note that the names of the eleventh and twelfth months are what may be termed makeshift names, such as Ngahuru tuhoehoe and Ngahuru kaipaenga. This fact has led some to assert that the Maori had names for ten months only, and took no notice of the other two months. This is not correct, but these two months were deemed the unimportant months of the year by agricultural tribes; the crops had been garnered and stored, and the preparation of the ground for next season's crop was not commenced until later. The Maori had names for the twelve months, and was never at a loss to denote any month of the year.</p>
        <p>The flowering of various plants and trees, the ripening of fruits, the nesting of birds, the decay of annual plants, the arrival of the cuckoo, were all useful to the Maori in fixing the time for certain regular activities of his life.</p>
        <p>It is a curious fact that the Pleiades year in Polynesia commences when that constellation is first seen in the evening, whereas in New Zealand it commences with its heliacal rising. We do not know why this change was made when Polynesians settled in New Zealand; though it may be that the desire was to retain ancient institutions. The year ending in autumn was an institution of Egypt and Chaldea in long-past times, and hence in the northern hemisphere the year would commence in certain lands in what is our southern summer. When the Polynesians reached New Zealand they found that autumn is here a pronounced, well-defined season, and that the year's labours, closing with the storage of crops, ceased in March and April. A desire to retain the year ending in
            <pb xml:id="n188" n="188"/>
            autumn of their old northern homes caused them to adopt the heliacal rising of Matariki (the Pleiades) as the <hi rend="i">tohu</hi> or sign of the new year. This is the only probable explanation that occurs to me. The Pleiades year was a very early institution in southern Asia; Mr. Hewitt maintains that it originated in southern India.</p>
        <p>The Babylonian year was composed of twelve months of thirty days each, and it was regulated by intercalation at certain periods. In Egypt the same tale of months and days obtained, while five extra days were set apart for a ceremonial agricultural festival. Curiously enough this system reappears at the Hawaiian Isles, even to the five extra days devoted to a festival in honour of the gods of agriculture.</p>
        <p>Several writers are of the opinion that the Polynesians have retained some evidence of a former knowledge of the ten months'year, another ancient Asiatic institution. Some slight evidence of this nature is noticeable in Maori lore.</p>
        <p>There are in Maori a great number of words employed in denoting time: I have before me a list containing one hundred and forty-eight of such terms. The list, however, contains a considerable number of synonyms. The word <hi rend="i">tau,</hi> now employed to denote a year, both here and in Polynesia, seems to have been used in the sense of “season” in former times. There are special terms for to-morrow, the day after to-morrow, two days off, two days hence, three days off, a year hence, a year ago, yesterday, the day before yesterday, three days ago. <hi rend="i">Ra</hi> and <hi rend="i">rangi</hi> denote a day, and <hi rend="i">awatea</hi> daylight; night is <hi rend="i">po.</hi> There are a number of expressions for dawn and midnight, and the position of the sun was also referred to in fixing time. At night the Maori relied on the positions of the stars. The Maori could fix time very well until the lack of a proper system of chronology was felt in the want of a tale of years. For one year he could manage very well; above that his only unit was the human generation, an uncertain quantity. Thus he will tell you that a certain incident occurred ten generations ago, mention the name of his ancestor who flourished at that time, and trace his descent from that person.</p>
        <p>One does not expect to find a precise system of measurement employed by such a folk as the Maori, inasmuch as their
            <pb xml:id="n189" n="189"/>
            building operations and other activities did not render such an imperative necessity. The Maori possessed no universal standard of measurement, for each man provided his own standard. As among many other barbaric races the units of measurement were derived from the human body. In measurement, as in numeration, uncultured man referred the solution to his own body; he counted on his fingers and toes, he employed his limbs and body as measuring units. Thus we find the words <hi rend="i">koiti</hi> (the little finger), <hi rend="i">konui</hi> (the thumb), <hi rend="i">ringa</hi> (the hand), <hi rend="i">tuke</hi> (the elbow), <hi rend="i">pakihiwi</hi> (the shoulder), all utilised as terms for units of measurement. The following list of units employed in measurement was obtained from east coast tribes.</p>
        <p>
          <table>
            <row>
              <cell>Konui, or pona konui</cell>
              <cell>Length of the first joint of the thumb</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Koiti, or koroiti</cell>
              <cell>Length of the little finger</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Ringa</cell>
              <cell>Width of the hand</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Matikara, or lesser whanganga</cell>
              <cell>Span of outspread fingers.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Awanui</cell>
              <cell>Span of two outspread hands, thumb tips together.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Tuke or whatianga</cell>
              <cell>The cubit. Elbow to finger tips.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Pakihiwi or tumu</cell>
              <cell>Length of arm. Shoulder to finger tips</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Hau or wahanga</cell>
              <cell>The half māro. From middle of breast to finger tips of outstretched arm.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Pakihiwi-māro</cell>
              <cell>Length of arm plus width across shoulders</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Māro, or whanganga, or aronui</cell>
              <cell>The fathom Span of arms outstretched horizontally</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Pae</cell>
              <cell>Same as māro but arms curved; used in measuring circumference of trees.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Takoto</cell>
              <cell>Length of prone body plus that of arm outstretched beyond the head.</cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>Kumi</cell>
              <cell>Ten māro</cell>
            </row>
          </table>
        </p>
        <p>Another form of the <hi rend="i">ringa</hi> or hand measurement was to place the doubled fists side by side on the object. Williams's Maori Dictionary gives the <hi rend="i">tuke</hi> as “a measure of length, from one elbow to the fingers of the other extended arm,” and this application of the term may be a local usage, but not, I think, on the east coast.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n190" n="190"/>
        <p>The weakness of the above system is at once realised, and bears out the remark that each person was a standard unto himself. The different units would differ in length, according to the height, length of limb, etc., of the human standard. Thus, whenever natives were engaged in such a task as building a house it was necessary to select some person to perform the part of a carpenter's rule, otherwise confusion would ensue.</p>
        <p>It is a noteworthy fact that the <hi rend="i">kumi</hi> is the only multiple of a unit that was employed by the Maori. In this case he had taken the first step toward producing a scientific system of measurement, that is a table of units in which a unit represented a certain number of a preceding one.</p>
        <p>The width of two or more fingers was occasionally used as a unit, and would be called “two <hi rend="i">matikara</hi>” (fingers), or “three fingers,” or whatever it might be. The <hi rend="i">ringa</hi> unit seems to have differed; it might be the width of the hand minus or plus the thumb, and, in some cases I think, with the thumb outstretched, which would be half the <hi rend="i">awanui.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>The Maori employs two units to denote measurements even as we do. For example: “<hi rend="i">Kotahi tuke me te ringa</hi>” (One cubit and a hand); “<hi rend="i">Kotahi te hau me te tuke</hi>” (one-half fathom and a cubit). A certain standard or unit would be adopted for any particular work such as house building. Hence one might hear such a remark as: “<hi rend="i">He awanui te tatai o taua whare.</hi>” (The unit of measurement of that house was the <hi rend="i">awanui.</hi>) The <hi rend="i">maro</hi> or fathom of the outstretched arms was employed in measuring logs, canoes, houses, etc. In measuring the girth of a tree the operator clasps the trunk of the tree with outstretched arms. This is the <hi rend="i">pae</hi> method (from <hi rend="i">pae,</hi> to surround with a border), and the girth of the trunk is denoted by the number of <hi rend="i">pae</hi> it measures. The term is also employed as a verb:—
            <q><table><row><cell>“Paea te rakau na.”</cell><cell>Measure yon tree.</cell></row><row><cell>“Pae hia te rakau e tu mai ra”?</cell><cell>How many <hi rend="i">pae</hi> is the tree standing yonder?</cell></row><row><cell>“He rakau nui tera, pae toru”</cell><cell>That is a large tree, three <hi rend="i">pae.</hi>
                  </cell></row></table></q>
            When a <hi rend="i">pae</hi> or arm clasp is incomplete the term <hi rend="i">hamama</hi> is employed, thus “<hi rend="i">Pae rua hamama</hi>” tells that the girth is two
            <pb xml:id="n191" n="191"/>
            <hi rend="i">pae</hi> and part of another, literally “two <hi rend="i">pae</hi> open,” that is the third is lacking, incomplete. Another way of expressing this feature is “<hi rend="i">Pae rua, hamama te toru</hi>” (two <hi rend="i">pae,</hi> the third open.)</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">takoto</hi> (from <hi rend="i">takoto</hi>=to lie) is a singular mode of measurement, and doubtless a tedious one. Captain Cruise tells us of his seeing this method employed by natives to measure a vessel in 1820: “He…proceeded to measure the ship from stem to stern. This he effected by prostrating himself upon the deck, and marking upon it the distance between his feet and the extreme ends of his hands, which he extended as far beyond his head as he could, counting at the same time the number of prostrations he had made. When he had got the length he ascertained in the same way the breadth of the vessel, and announced it from the poop to his astonished followers who sat in their canoes.”</p>
        <p>In the <hi rend="i">kumi</hi> we have a multiple form of a body measurement; it is a specific term for ten <hi rend="i">māro</hi> (fathoms), and the only such term employed by the Maori. A native will speak of, say a large native house, as being “<hi rend="i">Kotahi kumi ma rua</hi>” in length (one <hi rend="i">kumi</hi> and two). The word <hi rend="i">māro</hi> is here omitted, but understood. Or he may make such a vague statement as “<hi rend="i">Kotahi kumi, hamanga te rua</hi>” (one <hi rend="i">kumi,</hi> the second lacking), thus stating that the distance is between ten and twenty fathoms, a somewhat indefinite statement. The <hi rend="i">kumi</hi> was the limit of native standards. In denoting long distances he relied on comparison or the passage of the sun across the heavens.</p>
        <p>A man would sometimes use his walking staff as a measuring rod, as in laying off the dimensions of a new house. On the east coast, among the Takitumu folk, we hear of a special measuring rod, termed a <hi rend="i">rauru,</hi> as having been used in former times; apparently its use was a restricted one. So far as could be ascertained, such rods were owned only by a few persons of importance, and so they may perhaps be viewed as the first step taken in the development of a fixed, arbitrary medium for purposes of measurement.</p>
        <p>A cord described as a <hi rend="i">taura tieke</hi> was used in squaring the site of a new house, that is for measuring the diagonals.
            <pb xml:id="n192" n="192"/>
            The word <hi rend="i">koha</hi> is employed to denote a deficiency, an incomplete unit, as “<hi rend="i">Kotahi te hau me te koha</hi>” (one <hi rend="i">hau</hi> and a <hi rend="i">koha</hi>), that is between one and two <hi rend="i">hau.</hi> The ordinary term to denote measuring, verb and noun, is <hi rend="i">tatai; whanganga</hi> is to measure with the outstretched arms.</p>
        <p>Natives now employ some of our terms of measurement, as foot, yard, chain and mile, but often have very vague ideas as to their value. The writer was once crossing Waikare-moana in a native canoe, when an old native, who was giving us an account of some of the old-time fights round the lake, remarked: “If we were to attack Pukehuia now with European weapons I think that we might do so from the opposite shore, for a rifle will carry one hundred yards—<hi rend="i">or is it one hundred miles?</hi>”</p>
        <p>So the marked feature of Maori standards of measurement was their indefiniteness, each person providing his own standards. They possessed, however, the keen, “true” eye that readily detects any discrepancy or irregularity.</p>
        <p>In the matter of mechanics the knowledge of the Maori did not extend far. Of simple appliances and methods he employed a number, but the tree-felling apparatus to be described represents his furthest advance. He employed the lever in dealing with heavy weights such as logs, a beam or pole used as a lever or handspike being termed a <hi rend="i">hua.</hi> The terms <hi rend="i">poipoi, kauwhiti</hi> and <hi rend="i">tuwhiti</hi> were applied to a contrivance for turning over a heavy log, as might be done by canoe makers. A hole was formed in the end of the log, into which was inserted the end of a long and heavy sapling as a lever. A rope attached to the upper end of the lever served as a drag rope, and a number of men hauling on this gained great leverage power from the apparatus. It is not quite assured that this was a pre-European usage, however. The forming of the socket hole would be a very slow process with the stone tools formerly employed. Were the lever fixed in the middle of the log it would be much more satisfactory, but that would mean the marring of the trunk unless the hole were made where the log was to be hollowed out. I have heard of another contrivance for rolling a log over, but it was not very clearly explained. A spar composed of a long ricker
            <pb xml:id="n193" n="193"/>
            was lashed longitudinally to the log in such a way as to afford the necessary purchase for a long lever worked as the one described above.</p>
        <p>The wedge was employed by the Maori in two ways, as a splitting agent, and as a tightening one. Hardwood wedges were employed in splitting logs and baulks, the maul <hi rend="i">(ta)</hi> employed being a heavy hardwood club. Wedges, termed <hi rend="i">ora, matakahi,</hi> etc., were of different forms and sizes as with us. Small entering wedges, termed <hi rend="i">pipi,</hi> were first used by log splitters “to explore the way,” as the Maori puts it, after which larger bursting wedges, called <hi rend="i">kaunuku,</hi> were inserted and driven home. I have no information as to how the Maori succeeded in “entering” the <hi rend="i">pipi,</hi> but the Tahitians adopted a novel plan. Ere commencing the task of splitting a log they kindled a fire at one end of it, and kept a fierce heat playing on it for some time, until the timber checked, whereupon the small entering wedges were inserted in the checks and driven home with the maul.</p>
        <p>The writer is by no means sure that the Maori used the roller in moving heavy weights, but skids were commonly employed to expedite such tasks as the hauling of canoes, and heavy logs for house timbers, stockade posts, etc. Skids are termed <hi rend="i">rango, neke</hi> and <hi rend="i">ngaro,</hi> but we have no evidence to prove the former use of rollers. Skids were often called <hi rend="i">ngaro parapara</hi> because <hi rend="i">parapara</hi> was the most favoured timber for such purpose. This is the small tree <hi rend="i">Panax aboreum</hi> of which the surface of the green trunk, after removal of the bark, is found to be glairy or slimy, and exceedingly slippery. This renders it an admirable skid, and tends to show that such lengths were used as skids and not as rollers.</p>
        <p>The hauling of a heavy log or half-hewn canoe, or long ridgepole of a house, perhaps seventy feet in length, over a skidway by natives is quite an interesting sight. The drag ropes are manned by many men who haul in unison, and an active fugleman chaunts the hauling song, the haulers joining in the chorus.</p>
        <p>I have heard natives describing the parbuckle method of rolling a log as though it were an old Maori usage, which I doubt. A form of trestle, termed a <hi rend="i">tokorangi,</hi> seems to have
            <pb xml:id="n194" n="194"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor194a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor194a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor194a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">An appliance for lifting ridge pole of a house.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Miss E. Richardson</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n195" n="195"/>
            been employed when raising heavy posts, and an erection termed a <hi rend="i">rangitapu</hi> when a heavy and cumbrous ridgepole of a large house had to be hoisted on to the tops of the lofty posts. The <hi rend="i">rangitapu</hi> served the same purpose as do the sheers used by us in lifting heavy weights. The contrivance consisted of two gallows, one erected at either end of the house site, the upright posts and crosspiece enclosing both ridgepole and supporting pillars. The illustration serves to explain the process better than any written description. A A are the posts to support the ridgepole, while B is that ridgepole being hoisted into position on the posts. C C represents the posts of the <hi rend="i">rangitapu,</hi> and D is the crosspiece. The latter consisted of a stout length of green <hi rend="i">parapara.</hi> This wood was selected because, when the bark is removed, a taut rope glides over it as over a greased surface.</p>
        <p>The rope being secured by one end to the ridgepole, was then carried over the crosspiece D and trailed down on the other side to the line of haulers. A similar apparatus was prepared at the other end of the ridgepole, and then all that was needed was a sufficiency of man power to lift the great weight of the baulk. When the ridgepole was swung up to the crosspieces it was, of course, higher than the top of the posts that were to support it, and could then be lowered so as to rest on them. This method has been explained by natives as a pre-European usage, but concerning this we have no corroborative evidence from early writers. However that may be the Maori must have evolved some method of raising such heavy baulks to such heights; this applies to the large superior houses.</p>
        <p>Rude forms of ladders (<hi rend="i">arawhata, rou</hi> and <hi rend="i">mekameka</hi>) were employed in climbing trees, and occasionally still ruder bridges <hi rend="i">(arawhata)</hi> over chasms were made, these being merely a few poles laid side by side. The <hi rend="i">ngehingehi,</hi> or <hi rend="i">tawiri,</hi> or <hi rend="i">kopa,</hi> was a strongly-made elongated bag in which the crushed seeds of the <hi rend="i">titoki</hi> were placed in order that the oil might be expressed from them. A form of wooden handle was fixed at each end and two persons twisted these handles opposite ways. It was a kind of tourniquet device much resembling one used in ancient Egypt.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n196" n="196"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor196a">
            <graphic url="Bes02Maor196a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor196a-g"/>
            <head>
              <hi rend="b">The cord drill. No form of cap piece was employed, hence the crater-shaped holes observed in old stone implements, etc.</hi>
            </head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n197" n="197"/>
        <p>The form of drill employed by the Maori in pre-European times was a primitive one, that termed the cord drill, or thong drill, but it was apparently used without any form of cap piece, hence the operator's control of it was scarcely satisfactory. The resultant wobbling of the shaft produced the crater-shaped hole that is seen in old native stone weapons and pendants. This form of drill was employed in India in ancient times. The pump drill was not used by the Maori in pre-European days, but was acquired from early voyagers; this was the pierced bar form. Had the Maori used the pump drill in olden times it would have been the free bar form found in use among many of the Pacific Islanders.</p>
        <p>The native drill, called <hi rend="i">tuiri, ore</hi> and <hi rend="i">wairori,</hi> was controlled by the cords alone, and the desired impetus and weight were gained by attaching to the shaft some stones, or a solid disc of wood (occasionally of whale's bone), or a form of wheel. The boring point of hard stone was lashed firmly to the lower end of the shaft. Hard grit sand was used as a triturating agent combined with a small modicum of water. In boring a hole through a piece of stone the practice was to bore from both sides, the two cone-shaped holes meeting in the middle or thereabouts.</p>
        <p>In order to work the drill the shaft was turned round a few times, which caused the two cords secured to its upper part to wind round the shaft. Grasping a cord in each hand the operator, by pulling them in a direction downward and outward, starts the reciprocal motion that marks the cord, pump and bow drills. A little practice enables one to work this native drill with ease, but it is impossible to prevent the oscillation of the shaft that produces the crater-like hole. The operation of boring a piece of steel-hard nephrite is a very slow and tedious one. A small proportion of the holes seen in old stone artifacts are of better form and appear as though some controlling agent had been employed whereby to steady the shaft, but most of them show that no such control was employed.</p>
        <p>Perhaps the most interesting appliance employed by the Maori of former days was an adaptation of the old Roman balista that was utilised in felling trees. Herein the Maori
            <pb xml:id="n198" n="198"/>
            did adopt the bow principle, albeit he declined to use the bow and arrow as a weapon.</p>
        <p>The ordinary method of felling large trees, as when about to fashion a large canoe, was by the use of a chisel-shaped stone tool, large and heavy, lashed in an axial manner to a long, stout shaft. This was worked on one or two horizontal timbers lashed to supporting posts. A couple of men would manipulate this tool after the manner of a battering ram, the shaft sliding on the horizontal rail. This was a very laborious and slow process, for such stone implements possessed little cutting power in working timber across the grain. When a horizontal groove had been punched in the trunk of the tree then the supporting rail was lifted and a similar groove former higher up, after which the block of wood between the two grooves was chipped out. This was done by using the battering implement as a splitting tool, the cutting edge worked vertically, or by means of a stone adze worked sideways. Again, fire was often employed in tree felling, a fire being kept burning in the kerf for some time, after which the charred wood was chipped off with stone adzes. In the Dominion Museum at Wellington is the stump of a <hi rend="i">kauri</hi> tree that was felled with stone tools. It is six feet in diameter and was preserved to our time by being immersed in the waters of the Ohinemuri river, whence it was taken by a gold dredging plant.</p>
        <p>Such was the ordinary method of tree felling, but among the Matatua folk of the Bay of Plenty district, and also apparently among the Arawa tribe, a much more interesting apparatus was employed. Here at the ends of the earth was seen an adaptation of the old Roman balista that was used in felling big trees such as were needed in canoe making. When one remembers that a large canoe in the Auckland Museum is 83 feet in length and fashioned from a single log then one has some idea of the size of trees felled in olden days. Our Maori, in pre-European days, evolved this strange device to lessen the labour and time spent in felling heavy timber. It was a clever contrivance, and the employment of the principle of the bow is the more interesting because the Maori did not use the bow in any other form. An examination of the accom-
            <pb xml:id="n199" n="199"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor199a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor199a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor199a-g"/><head>Maori tree-felling apparatus.</head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n200" n="200"/>
            panying diagram will enable the reader to understand the principle on which the apparatus was worked:—
            <q>A represents the trunk of the tree. B is a pliant sapling, while C represents a firmly-set post to which B is secured by lashing. D D represents the bowstring which at E is slipped over a protuberance on the tool shaft, or into a slot in the same. This shaft, marked H, has a cord, F, secured to its posterior end, while to its anterior end the heavy, chisel-shaped stone implement I is lashed at K. G represents the two parallel horizontal rails on which the shaft works. The detail diagram shows how the stone implement was fitted into the end of the shaft at J. The process of working this appliance will be evident to the reader. The bowstring was put into position on the shaft as it lay on the supporting rails. One or two men controlled the shaft and others “tailed on” to the rope F. Pulling the shaft backward bent the bow, which strain provided the required impulse when the shaft was released by the operators. The length of stroke was but ten or twelve inches; a longer one was liable to result in the fracture of the stone tool. Two grooves were “punched” in the trunk with this implement as described above. By practising together men became expert in the use of this singular contrivance, and its use seems to have been confined to a guild of a few families of the Tuhoe and Arawa tribes. As an illustration of primitive mechanics this tree-felling apparatus, so jealously conserved, is of much interest.</q>
          </p>
        <p>The whip-thrown spear described elsewhere was a very crude form of missile weapon, but a step in advance of hand throwing. The stone sling was not used in these isles, so far as we are aware, though the Maori employed it in his Polynesian home. The bow and arrow was certainly not used by the Maori folk here, yet there is some evidence to show that the Mouriuri aborigines, or original settlers, knew and used it. A bow found in a swamp north of Auckland resembles those of the New Hebrides group; it was dug up from a depth of two feet.</p>
        <p>Of timber working tools the adze was by far the most important. The adze was the common hewing tool throughout Polynesia as the axe was in Australia. Very few of the
            <pb xml:id="n201" n="201"/>
            Maori stone tools were hafted as axes, and these few are marked by the cutting edge being in the axial centre of the tool. The Western Pacific contrivance by which a tool could be used either as an adze or an axe was unknown to the Maori. Stone chisels, gouges and rasps were used. The great majority of cutting tools were fashioned from greywacke, quartzite and other hard but fairly common stone, but the most highly valued were those made from greenstone, a name that includes not only nephrite, but also serpentine and some other stones. Many of the stone adzes, beaters, weapons, etc., were extremely symmetrical and well finished. We see stone adzes having the whole of their surfaces ground to a smooth finish, usually called “polished” by writers. The manufacture of such objects was accomplished in four processes, namely, blocking out, chipping, bruising and grinding. The third process was effected by means of using hard, waterworn stone hammers, and the grinding was done by rubbing the implement on a block of sandstone. Other tools used in former times will be described under different headings.</p>
        <p>The Maori folk had no form of script, no method of recording events or knowledge by means of any form of written character. It has been suggested that in olden days some form of written characters was employed, but that the art has been lost. There is no reliable evidence to support such statements or theories, and the best negative evidence is that the Maori formerly used the quipus or knotted cord for recording tallies. We do not know that this system was actually used here, but it certainly was in Polynesia, and the Takitumu natives have preserved a memory of it, a traditional knowledge of the <hi rend="i">aho ponapona,</hi> as they term it. This name means “knotted cord,” and the local tradition tells us that it was employed in sending messages to distant places, a statement that it is not easy to accept. Had the Polynesians, or their isolated offshoot in New Zealand, been acquainted with any form of written language, then why should they have anything to do with the cumbrous quipus?</p>
        <p>Another form of mnemonics is seen in what the Maori calls <hi rend="i">rakau whakapapa.</hi> These were pieces of wood about thirty inches to three feet in length. They were carefully fashioned
            <pb xml:id="n202" n="202"/>
            so as to present on one side a series of prominent knobs with slots between; one before me has twenty-six such knobs. These staves were employed as aids to memory in reciting genealogies, but were by no means numerous; a few have been preserved in our museums. The better finished specimens are adorned with carved designs.</p>
        <p>There was no science of medicine in Maoriland. The native belief that all bodily ailments were caused by evil spirits, or came as punishment from the gods, effectually prevented research in even simple lines such as herbal remedies. When they at last received the knowledge of internal medicines from Europeans the natives were captivated by the new mode of exorcising evil spirits. They took to medicine as a duck takes to water, and swallowed any nostrum they could procure, be it ever so vile. Ere long they began to concoct strange herbal remedies themselves.</p>
        <p>The implements employed by the Maori in the arts of agriculture, weaving and fire generation were as primitive as they well could be, and can scarcely be taken as illustrating the intelligence of the race. The Polynesian folk used the crudest method of obtaining fire, that termed the “fire plough” by anthropologists, which consists of rubbing a piece of wood briskly in a groove formed in another piece.</p>
        <p>We have already scanned the origin of fire and sundry fire myths, and have now merely to give a few notes on the native mode of generating fire. In theory the Maori ever viewed fire-making as an act of generation in which both sexes must have a part. He terms the act <hi rend="i">hika ahi</hi> (fire generating), and also employs the word <hi rend="i">hika</hi> to denote the begetting of children. The piece of wood that is rubbed on the stationary piece is called the <hi rend="i">hika</hi> or <hi rend="i">kaureure,</hi> both suggestive names; the stationary piece is the <hi rend="i">kaunoti</hi> or <hi rend="i">kauahi.</hi> In the far-off Paumotu Group the fire generating act is called <hi rend="i">ongiongi,</hi> which is the Maori <hi rend="i">onioni,</hi> and closely connected with the Sanscrit <hi rend="i">yoni.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>The symbolical mode of generating fire is that wherein both sexes participate. The woman steadies the <hi rend="i">kauahi</hi> with her foot, while the man works the rubbing stick. There were
            <pb xml:id="n203" n="203"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor203a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor203a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor203a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Fire Making.</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n204" n="204"/>
            a number of charms that were chaunted during the process of generating fire for ritual purposes.</p>
        <p>The wood of the <hi rend="i">kaikomako, makomako</hi> and <hi rend="i">mahoe</hi> trees, with a few others, was used for fire sticks. These trees are respectively <hi rend="i">Pennantia corymbosa, Aristotelia racemosa,</hi> and <hi rend="i">Melicytus ramiflorus.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>The process of generating fire by this method is an interesting one to watch, more so than that of the palm drill, on account of it being a more primitive method. The task is a somewhat strenuous one, and a considerable amount of practice is required ere one acquires the right knack, as the writer can testify. Taking a set of fire sticks now lying before me I find that the <hi rend="i">kaunoti,</hi> or lower stick, is some sixteen inches in length and two and a-half in width. Its thickness is one inch, hence both sides of it can be used. It is a piece of <hi rend="i">Pennantia</hi> wood that has been thoroughly seasoned. The <hi rend="i">hika</hi> or rubbing stick of the same wood is ten inches in length and one inch in diameter; one end is brought to a rounded point, and this is the “business” end of the implement. The operator places the lower stick, the <hi rend="i">kaunoti,</hi> on the ground, but not in a level position, one end is raised some four or five inches, the end nearest to him. The lower end is steadied by another person. The operator kneels down and grasps the rubbing stick with both hands, the thumbs being underneath it and the fingers placed flatwise on its upper surface, one hand over-riding the other. He now commences to form the groove by rubbing the pointed end of the stick longitudinally on the under stick, and, by exerting considerable pressure, a groove some four inches long is soon formed. By this time a quantity of fine dust, abraded particles of wood, has collected at the further end of the groove, and the operator suspends work and carefully collects all this dust in a certain part of the groove near its further end. He then takes up the rubbing stick again to perform the final act of generating fire. All experts I have seen at the task have so divided it into two “breaks.” The pressure now applied is heavy and at first slow, but increases in speed as the groove becomes heated. The sense of smell first tells one that fire is at hand, then the groove darkens in colour, the faintest wisp of smoke is seen, the
            <pb xml:id="n205" n="205"/>
            collected dust turns black, a small red spot appears in the middle of it, the spot widens, and, as the Maori expresses it, “the son of Upoko-roa appears,” fire lives in the groove. The operator now ceases his strenuous work and empties the burning dust on to some dry prepared kindling material, such as shreds of dry Cordyline leaf. This is either gently blown on, or waved to and fro until the light fuel breaks into a blaze. An expert operator provided with good materials will have a fire blazing in a few minutes.</p>
        <p>Fire was viewed by the Maori as a great boon; food and warmth are the salvation of man. This feeling is often stressed in native narrative, song and aphorism. In these crude arts, as practised by the Maori, we see the beginnings of the scientific achievements of more advanced peoples.</p>
        <p>We have already seen something of Maori astrogeny and astrolatry, also the indirect worship of the sun, and the moon cult. The sun is masculine in Maori myth, but the two personified forms of the moon are of different sexes. Unfortunately we know little of Maori astronomical lore, for early writers did not enquire into it, and it has long been too late to gather reliable data. We do know that these Polynesian folk were close observers of the heavenly bodies, as they would necessarily be when making their long voyages across the Pacific. They had names for a great number of stars, and know when to look for them on the eastern horizon, for it was the heliacal rising of stars that the Maori looked to in the regulation of seasons, etc.</p>
        <p>All the heavenly bodies are included in the descriptive title of Whanau Marama, the Light Giving Family; they are the Children of Light. The Maori often speaks of them as though they were sentient beings, and we have seen that he assigns their origin to other sentient and supernormal beings. The Polynesian race has been an exceedingly adventurous one in the past, and its long centuries of sea-faring life made for a close study of the stars and planets. The innumerable long deep-sea voyages made by these folk in pre-compass days rendered a knowledge of the movements of the heavenly bodies absolutely necessary. In this connection the ancestors of the Maori may be said to have had some little knowledge of the
            <pb xml:id="n206" n="206"/>
            science of astronomy, though in other directions his beliefs, conclusions and practices connected with the stars and planets were merely astrological. When the Maori watched for the heliacal rising of certain stars in order to regulate his system of time division, he was proceeding on sound lines; when he invoked the stars as the bringers of food supplies to mankind, he was still harking back to the primitive beliefs of past ages.</p>
        <p>The Maori was a close student of celestial phenomena in general, and of the movements and aspect of stars in particular. Not universally so as to the persons of a community, but certain persons, usually members of the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> class, passed much time in observing the stars. At the same time the ordinary or average person of a community would possess knowledge of a considerable number of star names, most of which he could point out. A native's knowledge of such matters certainly exceeds that of the average European. The Maori believed, not only that weather conditions were foreshadowed by the stars, but also that they had an important effect on food supplies, more especially on the productiveness of forests and vegetation generally. We find here another link in the long chain that connects the Pleiades with agriculture.</p>
        <p>The Maori had names for a large number of stars, but unfortunately these were not collected in the early days of European settlement, and much of the old-time knowledge was soon lost. All that we know of the star lore of the Maori is but a fragment. The <hi rend="i">tohunga kokorangi,</hi> or expert in such matters, was a very important person to a neolithic sea roving folk; the lore of <hi rend="i">tatai arorangi,</hi> or astronomy, was highly prized. A peculiar feature in connection with the stars and planets is the sentimental regard that Polynesians have for them. They look upon them not only as a connecting link with long-gone ancestors, but also with the ancient homeland of the race in the far west. Hence, on the heliacal rising of certain important stars and constellations, the Pleiades, etc., they were greeted with song and tears by the Maori folk.</p>
        <p>Allusions to the Children of Light are often noted in native songs, as in the following extract from a song sung to a child, a lullaby: “Hither came you from the realm of
            <pb xml:id="n207" n="207"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor207a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor207a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor207a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">Fire making implements.</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n208" n="208"/>
            Rigel, from the Assembly of the Pleiades, from Jupiter and from Poutu-te-rangi; these, O child! are the stars that provide food at Aotea.”</p>
        <p>We see many songs commencing with such a line as: “Yonder is Venus appearing above the horizon.” The sun is also frequently mentioned, as: “Decline, O sun, and sink into the abyss.” Also the moon, as: “Yonder the moon drifts slowly along.”</p>
        <p>Stars are termed <hi rend="i">whetū</hi> by the Maori, who also applies the same term to a comet; a planet is <hi rend="i">whetu ao.</hi> Stars are also sometimes alluded to as the <hi rend="i">ra ririki</hi> or “little suns,” an apt title. The origin of the stars has already been explained; also how they came to be arranged on the breast of the Sky Parent. The word <hi rend="i">ra,</hi> as denoting the sun, has a wide range, extending far across the Pacific, and it was also known in Babylonia and Egypt. The expression <hi rend="i">takanga o te ra</hi> (changing of the sun) is applied to the winter solstice, which seems to be also known as <hi rend="i">hikumutu.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>The Maori loved to speak of the heavenly bodies as a family, one in which the members are ever regardful of each other; they dwell in amity, and that condition was the origin of family love in this world. The greeting of the new moon by women resembled the similar function pertaining to the stars; such reappearances reminded natives of those claimed by death, the permanent death allotted to man in days of yore. The <hi rend="i">mate a marama,</hi> or moon-like death, comes not to man, but only to the Children of Light. As Hina-keha (Pale Hina) the moon acts as guardian of woman, as the tutelary being connected with childbirth; as Hina-uri (Dark Hina) she passes out on the great waters and is lost for a space to the world of life, only to return from bathing in the Waters of Life as fair as of yore. In Maori belief it was the moon that caused crops to flourish, hence Rongo was the god of agriculture, as also of peace and peaceful arts, for the moon is connected with such arts, as the setting sun is with death, war and bloodshed.</p>
        <p>A number of the Maori star names are known far and wide across the Pacific; they have been so carried by sea wandering folk of past centuries, what time the Polynesian
            <pb xml:id="n209" n="209"/>
            voyagers were following the lilting water roads of Hinemoana. The expressions <hi rend="i">kahui whetu, tatai whetu</hi> and <hi rend="i">huihui</hi> are employed to denote constellations. The term <hi rend="i">whanau ariki</hi> is applied to the heavenly bodies as a whole, to denote their superior status. The Milky Way holds an important position in Maori myth, and was also viewed as a helpful indicator of the passage of time at night. It was looked upon as an elder of the Star Children, and so they are under its guardianship.</p>
        <p>Some of the old native <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> taught that all the heavenly bodies are worlds, and possess natural features such as those of the world we live in. This view was not held by the people, however, so far as we can judge.</p>
        <p>We have already noted the frequency with which the number twelve is encountered in Maori myth, cosmogony and institutions. In referring to this peculiar fact the late president of the Polynesian Society has written as follows: “When we consider also the thread of astronomical and meteorological ideas that permeate much of the teaching, we can scarce avoid a suspicion that the whole philosophy was based largely and originally upon astronomy. It is certain that the Polynesians were accurate observers of celestial phenomena… They gave a name to the celestial equator, and every prominent star, and were fully aware of the rotundity of the earth, as proved by the fact of finding new stars as they went further north or south. It may be that the number (twelve) of the heavens is connected with the twelve months and the twelve signs of the zodiac, and that this is the origin of their cosmogony.”</p>
        <p>In Maori myth the <hi rend="i">poutiriao</hi> or guardians of the heavenly bodies included Te Ikaroa, the personified form of the Milky Way. These beings marked out the various courses for the Children of Light, sun, moon and stars. They laid out the <hi rend="i">ira matua</hi> (main road) and its <hi rend="i">kaupeka</hi> (branches) as paths for the heavenly bodies. The <hi rend="i">ara matua,</hi> or “main way,” is the ecliptic, and it is of interest to note that the term <hi rend="i">kaupeka</hi> is employed to denote the twelve months of the Maori year. Te Ikaroa is the special guardian of the <hi rend="i">ara matua.</hi> This “main way,” was also known as <hi rend="i">te pito o Rangi, i.e.,</hi> as the navel of the Sky Parent. This name is also met with in the far-off
            <pb xml:id="n210" n="210"/>
            Hawaiian Isles in the form of <hi rend="i">piko o Wakea.</hi> The Hawaiian <hi rend="i">t</hi> was changed to <hi rend="i">k</hi> only about a century ago, hence we read it as <hi rend="i">pito o Watea,</hi> the navel of Watea. The latter being, Watea, is the personified form of Space, and this was the Hawaiian name for the zodiac or the ecliptic. It is of interest to note that one of the old Maori wise men gave a list of twelve star names in his discourse on the <hi rend="i">ara matua</hi> and arrangement of the stars. Also he remarked that Venus was appointed to indicate the twelve <hi rend="i">kaupeka,</hi> and he drew special attention to the number twelve. It is most unfortunate that no early settler here interested himself in native star lore, etc., for the few fragments collected seem to show that the Maori possessed very remarkable knowledge of the heavenly bodies. Evidence as to the Maori system of star worship has already been given.</p>
        <p>In a paper contributed by Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207381">H. Beattie</name> to Vol. 27 of the Journal of the Polynesian Society appears an interesting statement made by an old native to the effect that, when a boy, he had seen his father “put sticks into the ground and observe the stars.” Who knows what interesting information might not have been obtained from that old barbarian who “put sticks into the ground”?</p>
        <p>Evidence from the Hawaiian Isles as to the knowledge of stars possessed by Polynesian sea rovers is very remarkable, and we know that Maori tradition tells us that deep-sea voyagers carried expert star gazers with them on their long voyages. Further evidence concerning these barbaric astronomers and their methods and achievements has been given in a former chapter.</p>
        <p>The Maori employed a few genuine names of compass points, but in many cases he utilised the wind names as such. The terms <hi rend="i">raki</hi> (north), <hi rend="i">uru</hi> (west), <hi rend="i">rawhiti</hi> (east), <hi rend="i">tonga</hi> (south), <hi rend="i">tonga ma uru</hi> (south and west, <hi rend="i">i.e.,</hi> S. W.), and <hi rend="i">uru ma raki</hi> (west and north, <hi rend="i">i.e.,</hi> N. W.) are specific terms. <hi rend="i">Marangai</hi> denotes the north in some districts, in others the east and east wind. Among the Kahungunu folk one hears the expression <hi rend="i">marangai ma uru</hi> used to denote north-west. <hi rend="i">Muri</hi> denotes the north, and in some places perhaps the east. The east is occasionally called <hi rend="i">rawhitiroa.</hi>
          </p>
        <pb xml:id="n211" n="211"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor211a">
            <graphic url="Bes02Maor211a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor211a-g"/>
            <head>
              <hi rend="b">Maori compass, showing specific terms and also wind names, as given by <name type="person" key="name-110539">Mohi Turei</name> of the Ngati-Porou tribe.</hi>
            </head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n212" n="212"/>
        <p>The diagram given bears sixteen wind names given by <name type="person" key="name-110539">Mohi Turei</name> of Ngati-Porou. The specific names for north, south, east, west, north-west, and south-west have been inserted by the writer, and are followed by Mohi's wind names. It will thus be seen that the Maori could denote direction quite near enough for his purposes.</p>
        <p>With regard to Maori star names the position is most unsatisfactory. But few names have been satisfactorily identified, and apparently names differed to some extent in different districts. Seven names have been collected for Canopus, of which Autahi and Atutahi are most commonly heard. One peculiar form is Atutahi-ma-Rehua (Canopus and Antares), but it is not known as to why the two names should be coupled together in this way.</p>
        <p>The Hao o Rua is a group of stars near Orion's Belt.</p>
        <p>Hine-i-tiweka is another name for Parearau.</p>
        <p>The Milky Way is Te Ikaroa, Te Mangoroa, Mokoroa-i-ata, Te Paeroa-o-Whanui, Te Ika-a-Maui, and Te Ika-matua-a-Tangaroa, and it has seven other names.</p>
        <p>Mahutonga, or the Kahui o Mahutonga, is the Southern Cross, which is also called the Taki o Autahi. The Belt of Orion is Tautoru and Te Kakau. Puanga is Rigel in Orion. The Magellan Clouds are Nga Patari, the smaller one is Tikatakata and the larger one Tioreore. They are also known collectively as Whakaruru-hau. Seventeen other names for them have been collected. Venus is known as Kopu, whose names are confusing. In the Tuhoe district this planet is known as Kopu when it appears in the morning in winter; as Tawera when it appears in the morning in winter; as Tawera when it appears late at night in the eighth and ninth months of the Maori year; and as Meremere-tu-ahiahi when an evening star in summer. The name of Mata-kaheru is applied to the constellation of Hyades, probably from its shape, which resembles that of an old form of spade blade used at Waikato and elsewhere.</p>
        <p>Taumata-kuku is Aldebaran, Matariki the Pleiades, also known as Ao-kai, and the Huihui o Matariki. Six of the stars of the Pleiades are Tupua-nuku, Tupua-rangi, Waiti, Waita, Waipuna-a-rangi and Ururangi. The peculiar name of Hokokumara is also applied to the Pleiades.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n213" n="213"/>
        <p>The Coal Sack is Te Patiki, also Te Rua-patiki, and Naha.</p>
        <p>Williams gives Poutu-te-rangi as Altair, sometimes Antares. Rehua is Antares on the east coast. The long curved line of stars in Scorpio of which Antares is one is known as the Canoe of Mairerangi, while the Canoe of Tamarereti is the Tail of the Scorpion. Puangahori is Procyon. Parearau was the name applied to Jupiter by several Bay of Plenty natives, though Stowell assigns the name to Saturn. Takurua is Sirius, but the name is applied to several stars, and Whanui is Vega. Many more star names have been collected but these have not been properly identified, and a recital of the many names would be tiresome.</p>
        <p>Canopus was viewed as a very <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> star, hence he keeps apart from the other Children of Light. This star is said to have been one of the most useful guides to voyagers coming to these isles from Polynesia. Weather signs were derived from its appearance. To Canopus offerings of <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> food were made, and certain chaunts were sung; it is said to have been one of the first-born of the Star Children. A star named Marere-o-tonga is said to be the precursor or harbinger of Canopus.</p>
        <p>Parearau is said to be a female, and is evidently a planet, hence the story of her being an irresponsible, wandering person. She is spoken of as the wife of Kopu (Venus), but she left him and clung “to another cheek,” so she is often known as the errant or vagabond, Hine-i-tiweka. The name Parearau signifies an encircling band, hence it has been said that the name pertains to Saturn. A native remarked of her: “Her band quite encircles her, hence she is called Parearau.”</p>
        <p>A prominent feature of the names applied to the Milky Way is that several of them proclaim it as a fish, and the name of Mokoroa, great or long <hi rend="i">moko</hi> recalls the fact that that word denotes a crocodile in parts of New Guinea. One story is to the effect that the Galaxy represents a monster overcome by Maui the hero. This great path of the heavens tells the Maori of the approach of dawn by its position, and the Matatua folk apply the name of Tangotango to it because it changes night into day. One authority identifies Tangotango as Uru-
            <pb xml:id="n214" n="214"/>
            te-ngangana, one of the primal offspring, though this seems to be a case of “not proven.” The ordinary name for the Milky Way is Te Mangōroa, and <hi rend="i">mangō</hi> denotes a shark. The Maori derived weather signs from this Watling Street of our forebears.</p>
        <p>In Te Kakau the Maori recognises the form of an adze handle <hi rend="i">(kakau);</hi> it includes the two divergent rows of stars in Orion that are so plainly seen. Puanga (Rigel in Orion) is said to strive with the Pleiades for possession of the year, and this is explained by the fact that, on the east coast of the North Island, the commencement of the year is marked by the Pleiades, but by Rigel in the North and also in the South Island and at the Chatham group. The Moriori folk call the three bright stars in Orion's Belt the food store of Rigel. Again, Rigel is said to be the parent of Canopus, and one of the principal “food bringers.” The cosmic rising of some stars was marked by offerings of food and greeting songs. Rigel, the Pleiades, and others were connected with agriculture. The appearance of Rigel when first seen provided signs that foretold the aspect of the coming season. In some districts the Maori sees in Orion a <hi rend="i">tuke</hi> or snaring perch used for taking birds, of which Rigel is the attracting blossom secured to the perch. In the South Island the rising of Rigel in the morning was the signal for the opening of the <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> School of Learning, as well as the commencement of the new year.</p>
        <p>The Magellan Clouds are remarkable in native story on account of their portents as to coming winds. These signs often hinge upon the relative positions of the two.</p>
        <p>The beauty of Venus is recognised by natives, otherwise they would not have evolved the following saying, quoted when a handsome woman is seen: <hi rend="i">“Me te mea ko kopu ka rere i te pae”</hi> (Like Venus as it appears above the horizon). This planet is alluded to as the betokener of morning, it warns man of the passage of time during the night. Quoth an old native: “Kopu is an important person in the heavens, the message she sends to mankind is this—‘O friends! All folk of this side of the island, cease sleeping, awake and arise. Here am I, the warner of coming day, behind me comes the red sun.’”</p>
        <pb xml:id="n215" n="215"/>
        <p>The Maori seems to have names for seven stars in the Pleiades, for we are told that Matariki and her six children abide in the heavens, where their task is to provide food for mankind and to foretell the aspect of coming seasons. Fine weather is alluded to as the Paki of Matariki. A fable speaks of Matariki (the Pleiades) as the offspring of Summer and Raro (the lower world). The Pleiades festival was an important one in Maori eyes. During the present year (1922) the old Maori year commences with the new moon on May 27, according to my native correspondents. The name of Matariki is known far and wide across Polynesia.</p>
        <p>Rehua (Antares) is looked upon as representing summer, hence “<hi rend="i">Rehua whakaruhi tangata</hi>” (Rehua the enervator of man), also a saying heard on a hot day, “<hi rend="i">Kua tahu a Rehua</hi>” (Rehua has kindled). Another is <hi rend="i">Rehua pona nui</hi> (big-jointed Rehua), in the heat of summer man becomes thin and his joints protrude. Rehua is a name that brings confusion to the student of matters Maori, for it is also the name of one of the <hi rend="i">whatukura,</hi> or attendants of Io in the uppermost heaven. It is also employed as denoting a chief, hence, when such a person dies, we hear the remark: “<hi rend="i">Ko Rehua kua mate</hi>” (Rehua is dead). Some speak of Rehua as being a name for the constellation of Scorpio, or a portion of it, and explain that Rehua is a bird, one of whose wings is broken. Under the unbroken wing is the group of stars called the Waka o Tama-rereti (Canoe of Tama-reti). Rehua has two wives, which are stars on either side of Antares. The name of one is Pekehawani, <hi rend="i">alias</hi> Ruhi, and of the other Whakaonge-kai. The former is she who induces the languid, enervated feeling of man in summer; fine weather is called the Paki o Ruhi, and her full name of Ruhi-te-rangi is applied to the ninth month. The other wife of Rehua is credited with making food scarce in summer.</p>
        <p>Takurua has been identified as Sirius, and <hi rend="i">takurua</hi> is the word for winter. But there were several stars named Takurua, a form of suffix to the name differing in each case. This star name is employed at the Society and Hawaiian Isles.</p>
        <p>The stars named Wero and Pipiri are spoken of as winter stars, but have not been identified; Whakaahu is a summer
            <pb xml:id="n216" n="216"/>
            star. In Whanui we have a star that enters often into Maori discourse, for this is Vega, who is said to call the husbandman to the task of the harvest. As the time drew near the storage pits were put in order, and then, in the month of Poutu-te-rangi, Vega appeared on the horizon in the early morn. The first person to note its appearance raised his voice after the manner Maori, and the old, old cry of “<hi rend="i">Ko Whanui e-e! Ko Whanui!</hi>” (Here is Vega) went ringing round the hamlets. Then, from decrepit old folk to the youngest child, the people came forth from their huts to assemble on the plaza, and the clamorous welcome to the ancient pole star of the hidden homeland echoed across the land.</p>
        <p>From Vega also were derived signs as to the coming season, its leanness or fatness.</p>
        <p>It would be tedious to relate a somewhat long list of names that have not been identified. Albeit much of myth and quaint fancy enters into native star lore, yet in some ways the Maori made scientific use of his knowledge of the <hi rend="i">ra ririki,</hi> or “little suns,” as in the art of navigation for example. Also he held firm belief that they influenced food supplies and foretold weather conditions.</p>
        <p>Comets are often spoken of as <hi rend="i">whetu</hi> by the Maori, but he possessed a number of special names for that phenomenon, among which are <hi rend="i">auahi-roa, auahi-turoa, upoko-roa, wahie-roa,</hi> and <hi rend="i">taketake-hikuroa.</hi> Meto is also probably a name for comets, as also <hi rend="i">puaroa,</hi> and <hi rend="i">tirama-roa.</hi> The Samoan <hi rend="i">pusaloa,</hi> a comet, is probably the Maori <hi rend="i">puaroa.</hi> The Maori personified comets, meteors, and other natural phenomena, and looks upon such personifications as supernatural beings, <hi rend="i">atua.</hi> Portents were derived from the appearance of comets, and the appearance of one was wont to cause alarm.</p>
        <p>Meteors are called <hi rend="i">matakokiri</hi> and <hi rend="i">kotiri,</hi> and omens were derived from such appearances. In popular folk lore they are star children who have been buffeted by their unruly brethren.</p>
        <p>The Maori has a number of names denoting red or luminous aspects of the sky, such as <hi rend="i">papakura, umurangi, ahimanawa,</hi> etc. Such things were often viewed as being of
            <pb xml:id="n217" n="217"/>
            ominous import, and a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> would proceed to avert the danger.</p>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">aurora australis</hi> is known as <hi rend="i">tahu-nui-a-rangi;</hi> the word <hi rend="i">tahu</hi> here means “glowing.” A Whanganui native related, some fifty years ago, a quaint fancy connected with this phenomenon. He stated that when the ancestors of the Maori came southward to these isles some twenty to thirty generations ago, some of them continued the voyage to a land in the far south, where they settled. This was followed by the explanation that the phenomenon called by us the <hi rend="i">aurora australis</hi> is really the reflection in the heavens of huge fires kindled by descendants of those old voyagers. They are signalling to their distant kinsmen in these isles, and are probably desirous of being rescued from their chill abode.</p>
        <p>With regard to the rainbow, we have seen that the Maori possessed some quaint myths concerning them, and that several of his gods were personified forms of that display. <hi rend="i">Atua piko</hi> and <hi rend="i">atua tapiko</hi> are descriptive terms for the rainbow. Its ordinary names are <hi rend="i">aniwaniwa, kopere,</hi> and <hi rend="i">aheahea.</hi> Omens were derived from the appearance of the bow; if ominous of evil then a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> would busy himself in reciting a charm to ward off the danger.</p>
        <p>Lightning <hi rend="i">(uira)</hi> is also much personified, as we have noted, and omens were derived from its varying appearances. These remarks also apply to thunder. The Maori always strove to control natural phenomena, rain, thunder, etc., by means of charms and some simple ceremonies. This was often done in connection with wind by sea farers, and with frost by crop growers. Clouds (<hi rend="i">ao</hi> and <hi rend="i">kapua</hi>) have also a number of personified forms, and wind signs are derived from them. The Cloud Children of native myth are a numerous company, and another story makes clouds the covering or clothing of the primal parents. Clouds, personified in Hine-kapua the Cloud Maid, are the offspring of Tane, that is of the sun; they are also said to be produced from the warmth of the body of the Earth Mother.</p>
        <p>The Maori knowledge of astronomy was of a very elementary nature, but he made good use of his powers of observation, and so was enabled to make his long deep sea
            <pb xml:id="n218" n="218"/>
            voyages athwart the Pacific. He could always tell when a certain star would reappear, a fact that surprised early European voyagers in these seas. In like manner he probably had fixed certain reliable weather signs as in connection with the natural phenomena just alluded to, but, as in the case of the stars, he then wandered off into the fair but elusive by-paths of conjecture and myth.</p>
        <p>The development of the recognition of colours is not a subject that the present writer has any knowledge of. The statement that has been made that the Maori was blind to blue, <note xml:id="fn3-218" n="*"><p>Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, Vol. 12, pp. 156-158.</p></note> however, is sufficient to force one to deny the remark. The Maori possessed a term for blue, though he often referred to it apparently by a term signifying “dark coloured.” It has been said that the colour blue is not mentioned in the Veda hymns, the Zendavesta, the Bible or the Homeric poems. That may or may not be so, but to say that the peoples responsible for all that literature were blind to blue, could not recognise it as differing from black, or green, would appear to be an absurdity. They may not have had a specific term for blue, and may simply have alluded to it, as the Maori often did, as a dark colour. Our Maori folk were much given to the use of a blue earth called <hi rend="i">pukepoto</hi> as a pigment for facial adornment. It was a scarce substance, and in some cases difficult to procure. If the Maori could not distinguish between blue and black, as has been stated, then why did he so prize the rare <hi rend="i">pukepoto,</hi> for charcoal was plentiful enough. This <hi rend="i">pukepoto</hi> is vivianite, a phosphate of iron. The Maori used the word to denote blue.</p>
        <p>From tests made with our natives in connection with the ability to distinguish different colours, it appears that the weakness of the Maori colour scheme lies more with his vocabulary than with his powers of visual perception. The Maori employed black, white, and red pigments in his decorative art connected with houses, etc; the <hi rend="i">pukepoto</hi> seems to have been used for facial decoration only. He also had terms to denote green, brown and blue, but he relied much on natural objects, that is on comparison, when he wanted to define colours.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n219" n="219"/>
        <p>Native terms employed to denote black, white and red are specific and apparently ancient. Those for brown, green, blue and grey bear a more modern aspect. Then we come to straight-out names of natural objects, and in this line we ourselves also use many terms of a like nature, hence such expressions as rose coloured, wine coloured, orange coloured, etc. Were we to drop these terms of comparison then our own scheme of colour definition would be marked by an awkward paucity of terms.</p>
        <p>The Maori has two words to denote black, <hi rend="i">mangu</hi> and <hi rend="i">pango.</hi> The latter is, however, also used as meaning simply “dark,” or dark-coloured, hence it is used in speaking of dark brown or blue. <hi rend="i">Uriuri</hi> is also used to describe anything dark-coloured, and this <hi rend="i">uri</hi> reappears in <hi rend="i">pouri</hi> (dark); <hi rend="i">po</hi> signifies night.</p>
        <p>The common term for white is <hi rend="i">mā,</hi> but the word <hi rend="i">tea</hi> also carries the same meaning. <hi rend="i">Kōmā</hi> and <hi rend="i">hāmā</hi> mean whitish, light coloured. <hi rend="i">Ahoaho</hi> and <hi rend="i">puaho</hi> denote intense whiteness. A light colour with a brownish or reddish tinge I have heard described as <hi rend="i">ma puwhero.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>The usual expression for red is <hi rend="i">whero,</hi> but many other words denote the colour red, or bear such a meaning as “gleaming” or “ruddy.” Brown is often called <hi rend="i">whero,</hi> though <hi rend="i">pakaka</hi> describes that colour; the latter is from a word meaning “scorched.” <hi rend="i">Pāka korito</hi> denotes light brown, the last word being also used to denote light coloured hair. <hi rend="i">Whero popouri</hi> is dark red, and <hi rend="i">whero mangaeka</hi> a light or yellowish red. <hi rend="i">Ngangana</hi> seems to convey the sense of glowing redly, as also does <hi rend="i">mura,</hi> and <hi rend="i">puwhero</hi> means reddish. <hi rend="i">Ura</hi> and <hi rend="i">kura</hi> are both employed to denote red, as also are a number of other terms, of which <hi rend="i">ura</hi> may be said to be the root form. <hi rend="i">Tuawhero</hi> denotes light red or reddish colour.</p>
        <p>The common term for green is <hi rend="i">kakariki,</hi> and this is the name of the little green parakeet, the <hi rend="i">kakariki,</hi> and also the native name of the common green lizard <hi rend="i">(Naultinus elegans).</hi> Another word used to denote green in <hi rend="i">pounamu,</hi> which is the name of what we call greenstone, that is nephrite and some other stones. This word is evidently based on <hi rend="i">namu,</hi> the Tahitian word for green. The Maori calls our glass bottles <hi rend="i">pounamu;</hi>
            <pb xml:id="n220" n="220"/>
            the first ones procured by natives were probably of darkcoloured glass. Red and green were colours much favoured by the Maori. As to the various shades of green, in order to express these the natives fall back on comparison to the various kinds of greenstone and tree leaves, etc. Thus you will hear a native make such remarks as “<hi rend="i">Penei me te kohuwai te ahua</hi>” (Like the <hi rend="i">kohuwai</hi> in appearance), the said <hi rend="i">kohuwai</hi> being a water plant. The expression <hi rend="i">kowhai kakariki</hi> is employed to denote greenish yellow. The kinds of greenstone called <hi rend="i">rau karaka (karaka</hi> leaf) and <hi rend="i">kawakawa</hi> have evidently been so named because their colours resemble those of the leaves of the <hi rend="i">karaka</hi> and <hi rend="i">kawakawa</hi> trees.</p>
        <p>The term for red <hi rend="i">(whero)</hi> is not infrequently applied to yellow. A more precise term employed is <hi rend="i">pua kowhai (kowhai</hi> blossom) which denotes the yellow blossoms of a species of laburnum. In some cases simply the word <hi rend="i">kowhai</hi> is used. Another term for yellow is <hi rend="i">pungapunga,</hi> the origin of which usage probably lies in the pollen of the common bulrush, which is known by the same name, and is of a yellow colour. <hi rend="i">Renga</hi> (=yellow) is another name for this pollen. Yet another word used to express yellow is <hi rend="i">mangaeka,</hi> the name of the yellow strips of undressed <hi rend="i">Phormium</hi> leaf used in decorating certain capes. The term <hi rend="i">kowhai</hi> is sometimes applied to the sun <hi rend="i">(Ka ahua kowhai te ra),</hi> as in the evening when it looms yellow above the horizon in the golden sunset. The term <hi rend="i">parakaraka</hi> is applied to orange, and evidently here the ripe berries of the <hi rend="i">karaka</hi> tree are alluded to.</p>
        <p>As we have seen the name of a blue earth used as a face paint was employed to denote blue. The blue sky is called <hi rend="i">kikorangi,</hi> and this term was used in comparison terms, as also was <hi rend="i">werewere kokako,</hi> the name of the blue wattles of the crow. Yet blue might be alluded to simply as <hi rend="i">pango</hi> (dark). I once asked a native what the colour of the blue earth called <hi rend="i">pukepoto</hi> was. He replied: “It is <hi rend="i">pango,</hi> like the ‘blue’ you use when washing garments.”</p>
        <p>The only specific term I know for grey is <hi rend="i">kororā,</hi> and it is by no means in common use. It was probably derived from the bird of that name, a penguin having bluish grey plumage. Such an expression as <hi rend="i">kōmā</hi> might be applied to
            <pb xml:id="n221" n="221"/>
            light grey. <hi rend="i">Hina</hi> and <hi rend="i">puhina</hi> are employed to denote grey hair, but are not applied to anything else. Original meanings of <hi rend="i">hina</hi> seem to have been “pale” and “shining,” thus <hi rend="i">mahina</hi> is a name for the moon. Hina is the personified form of that orb, and <hi rend="i">hinatore</hi> is any phosphorescent substance.</p>
        <p>A term often employed among the southern Takitumu folk to denote grey is <hi rend="i">tangatapū,</hi> a word that caused the writer no small amount of trouble. Repeated enquiries revealed the fact that the word was originally employed to denote grey pigs, the first of that colour seen were given to the natives by the whalers. These grey pigs were called <hi rend="i">tangatapū,</hi> a word obtained from the whalers as the name of the place of origin of those pigs. Evidently they had been obtained by the seafarers at Tonga-täpu, an isle of the Tongan Group, a name pronounced as Tangataboo by the old whaling fraternity.</p>
        <p>The statement made by the late Canon Stack that blue was not recognised by the Maori cannot be upheld. A further statement that no words are found in the native tongue to express brown, orange and pink, is also an error. The Maori certainly utilised many terms of comparison, but we also use many similar expressions.</p>
        <p>The word <hi rend="i">ura</hi> is sometimes employed to express red and also brown, often “glowing,” and <hi rend="i">mumura</hi> carries a similar meaning. <hi rend="i">Ata</hi> and <hi rend="i">kakano</hi> are both used to denote shades of colour, or hues.</p>
        <p>It seems to be a fact, and a curious one, that names for colours appear to originate everywhere in the same order, black, white and red being the first to receive specific names.</p>
        <p>Our Maori folk, like their kindred in Polynesia, had not advanced far in the art of shipbuilding. Their sea-going vessels were but rude craft consisting of dug-out hulls, the sides of which were raised by means of adding one or more top-strakes, secured carvel-wise. Owing to the large size of trees found here a single strake was deemed sufficient in nearly all cases. These were attached by means of lashings passed through holes in the strake and upper part of the hull, the join being covered by a batten. The rim lashing method employed at Fiji and elsewhere, notably at some of the isles of western Polynesia, seems to have been unknown here.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n222" n="222"/>
        <p>Primitive as were the craft of these isles and of Polynesia, yet some interesting evidence may be noted concerning the origin of certain modern practices in the details of such vessels. Thus, in the supports of the rude floor or platform of the Maori canoe we see the first form of a boat rib or knee, although it was not attached to the sides of the canoe, and in no way served to strengthen it. In Wallis's account of Paumotu canoes may be noted an advance on the Maori construction, inasmuch as they are said to have been “formed of planks sewed together and fastened to several small timbers that pass transversely along the bottom and up the sides.” Again, Porter, the American voyager, speaks of canoes of the Marquesas having three plank partitions across the hull, which “perform the office of timbers to keep the vessel from separating or closing together.”</p>
        <p>A model of a canoe from the Gilbert Group shows nine pairs of ribs carefully fitted, and to these ribs the side planks are lashed. Here we have a marked advance toward the built-up frame vessel. In Williams's work, “Fiji and the Fijians,” we find the following: “The ribs seen in canoes are not used to bring the planks into shape, but are the last thing inserted, and are for securing the deep side boards…and uniting the deck more firmly with the body of the canoe.” At the Ke Islands a distinct advance was made toward a framed boat, both lashings and trunnels being employed. A similar advance is seen in the canoes of Micronesia. Labillardiere describes canoes of the Admiralty Isles as being fitted with cross boards internally, apparently resembling the partitions of the Marquesas canoes.</p>
        <p>In Forster's account of canoes of the New Hebrides he speaks of the lashings being passed through knobs on the inner sides of the planks, so that these knobs served the same purpose as the interior cant or rim of Fijian vessels, and no lashing appeared on the outer side of the plank.</p>
        <p>The Takitumu canoe that came from the Society Isles to New Zealand is clearly described as an outrigger vessel, and two accounts credit her with the double outrigger. She is also said to have had two masts, but it seems doubtful if a single outrigger vessel would carry two sails.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n223" n="223"/>
        <p>Much more might be written concerning the Maori canoe, but it would here occupy too much space, and it is proposed to publish a special work on the subject in the near future.</p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor223a">
            <graphic url="Bes02Maor223a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor223a-g"/>
            <head>
              <hi rend="b">Part of interior of Maori house. Side wall—showing one carved post and two decorative panels. Lower end of one rafter seen.</hi>
            </head>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d6" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n224" n="224"/>
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">XIV The Art of War</hi>
        </head>
        <epigraph>
          <p>War a leading pursuit—The Gates of War—“By women and land are men lost”—The laughter that desolated far lands—“Nought remains save the drifting birds”—Different degrees of warfare—Boys dedicated to war god—Training of youths—Fighting qualities preserved by ritual—The evils of <hi rend="i">pahunu</hi> and <hi rend="i">hinapo</hi>—The female element the salvation of man—Omens—Why Orakau fell—Tu the Red Eyed—How the Maori fought—Women in war—Aphorisms—The Ika a Whiro and “red tongues”—Tribal Dr. and Cr. accounts—Extraordinary ways of avenging defeats—“When the sun flashes on Tawhiuau”—Broken tribes driven south—<hi rend="i">Taharua</hi>—Modes of fighting—The flight of the cormorant—Native weapons—Guards and points—Taniwha challenges the British Army—The prized <hi rend="i">mere</hi>—The <hi rend="i">maripi</hi> not a weapon—Missile weapons—The whip-thrown spear—The sling—Bow and arrow not a Maori weapon—The art of <hi rend="i">karo</hi>—Weapons charmed—Protective capes, etc.—Acquisition of firearms—The <hi rend="i">taua</hi> goes forth—The <hi rend="i">tiwha</hi> token—The Wai-taua rite—The war dance—Te Hihi's famous race against death—War cries—The attack—The “first fish”—How the <hi rend="i">mawe</hi> comes home—Pursuit—The <hi rend="i">hoa</hi> charm—Slaves—Peace-making—The dance of the Mareikura—The grass-grown war trail.</p>
        </epigraph>
        <p><hi rend="sc">Having</hi> practised the arts of peace for some time it behoves us now to lift the war trail and march with the <hi rend="i">kawau māro</hi> under the banner of Tu. For war was certainly a Maori occupation, one of his common activities, more so than was agriculture. Some tribes cultivated but little food, or none at all, but assuredly all indulged in fighting. It was a necessity, for the people who were not prepared to fight courted disaster and extinction. No such a people has been heard of in New Zealand, but we are told that the Moriori folk of the Chatham Isles had entirely abandoned fighting long before discovery by Europeans. The result of that lapse from virtue we know well. When, in 1835, a band of the Atiawa tribe seized the Rodney
            <pb xml:id="n225" n="225"/>
            brig in Wellington Harbour, and compelled the captain thereof to take them to the Chathams, the doom of the Moriori was sealed. The little band of hardy, trained fighters assailed about 2,000 natives and did as they listed. Life for some time was a prolonged cannibal feast for them, and the hapless Moriori were knocked on the head when wanted for the ovens.</p>
        <p>An old saying of the Maori runs: “<hi rend="i">Ka tuwhera te tawaha o te riri, kaore e titiro ki te ao marama,</hi>” which may be rendered as: The gates of war are open and man recks not of the world of life. It is through those gates that we must now accompany the Maori <hi rend="i">toa,</hi> or warrior, in order to observe his modes of fighting.</p>
        <p>Among such a “touchy” folk as the Maori the causes of war were innumerable, almost anything might lead to intertribal fighting. The Maori says: “<hi rend="i">He wahine, he whenua, e ngaro ai te tangata</hi>” (By women and land are men lost), but there were many other causes of war, and none more prolific than the extreme sensitiveness of the <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi> class. The belittling of prestige or authority, termed <hi rend="i">takahi mana,</hi> has started many intertribal wars, as also has ridicule. By war one does not here mean such warfare as occurs among races of higher culture, but a series of annual raids conducted during the slack season, that is after the crops were planted.</p>
        <p>As an illustration. In days of old a woman, named Koraria, chanced to be sitting outside the stockade of Puketapu, a fortified village at Te Teko. A party of a neighbouring clan chanced to pass by, and, seeing the woman sitting there in somewhat scant attire, one of the party laughed. That laugh desolated many lands. As my informant put it: “It caused the land to resound with the mourning of widows, it sent men flowing like water down to the spirit world, and left but the drifting birds on the Sea of Taupo.”</p>
        <p>For, look you! Koraria replied to that laugh with an insulting expression. The laughers raised a force of the Awa folk and attacked Puketapu, slaying a number of persons. The Puketapu folk then attacked the Warahoe people, who had not injured them but were related to the Awa tribe. Warahoe retaliated by killing some of the Puketapu people, and the latter marched against Warahoe, took both their fortified vil-
            <pb xml:id="n226" n="226"/>
            lages, and drove them out of the district. They found a temporary home at Taupo. The Tuhoe tribe then attacked the Puketapu people on behalf of Warahoe. The attacked clan called upon the Awa and Arawa tribes for assistance, the combined force attacking Tuhoe. The latter retaliated by marching to Lake Rere-whakaaitu, where they attacked the Arawa, slaying some important chiefs. The Arawa called on Taupo and Waikato for assistance, and raided the bush-clad Tuhoe district. Tuhoe marched on Taupo and defeated the lake folk at Orona. Then at last peace was made, and the <hi rend="i">tatau pounamu,</hi> the jade door, closed on the long-drawn strife. But the man who laughed at Koraria below the ramparts of Puketapu had sent hundreds of souls down to Rarohenga.</p>
        <p>The Maori ever looked upon death in intertribal fighting as a perfectly natural and even desirable end. Many deemed it a fitter end than “death by the house wall.” The comfortless nature of native huts, and the treatment that sick persons were subjected to were certainly sufficient to cause man to desire death in battle. Man slaying, says the Maori, is one of man's most important activities, it is the <hi rend="i">umanga kapukapu,</hi> or <hi rend="i">umanga nui</hi> (the great game); better to die weapon in hand than by lingering sickness or old age.</p>
        <p>There were different degrees as it were of fighting. Quarrels and even fighting among clans of a tribe over land disputes, <hi rend="i">riri whenua</hi> as it is termed, was a much less bitter and strenuous affair than fighting with another tribe. The term <hi rend="i">pakanga</hi> seems to be applied to the more serious forms of fighting. The seeking of blood vengeance for tribesmen slain in a treacherous manner produced the bitterest form of fighting. When bent on such serious expeditions it was imperative that the first person encountered, be he friend or foe, be slain. Such an incident is termed a <hi rend="i">maroro kokoti ihu waka,</hi> a flying fish crossing the bows of a canoe. It is a bad thing for the flying fish. We have, in our narrative, already scanned many causes of war, some of which could not possibly be foreseen.</p>
        <p>The fashioning of implements from bones of enemies was one of many causes of war, and the fighting in such cases was very bitter. When living among the Tuhoe folk I found that they still had some bone spear points fashioned from bones of
            <pb xml:id="n227" n="227"/>
            enemies slain a century ago. These were bird spears, and points of human bone were always preferred for these. I obtained some of these spear points by barter, a 50lb. bag of flour for two points!</p>
        <p>We have seen that male children were often dedicated to the service of Tu, the supreme god of war, and that youths and young men were carefully and ceaselessly trained in the arts of war. We have many of the ritual formulæ recited over infants in order to endow them with courage, ability, and dexterity in the use of weapons. This was the Tohi of Tu, and a somewhat similar rite was performed over men prior to engaging in a fight.</p>
        <p>In the school of arms called <hi rend="i">para-whakawai</hi> youths and young men were trained by the Ika a Whiro or tried warriors, masters of the art of <hi rend="i">hapai rakau,</hi> or bearing of arms. Commencing with light, harmless reeds, they were afterwards promoted to the use of wooden rods such as <hi rend="i">mako,</hi> and then perhaps to real spears with the points muffled so as to inflict no wound. The acquisition of the necessary skill in the use of several forms of weapons, and the ceaseless practice of the art of parrying and avoiding weapons, was no light task; it required long years of training. There were also many other things to be learned, charms, signs, omens, etc., all of which called for careful study and concentration on the part of young men.</p>
        <p>The Maori mind is nothing if not metaphysical, and so he had evolved a mode of protecting his courage and ability in war from all evil influences that might weaken it. He would take the <hi rend="i">ahua</hi> or immaterial semblance of the desirable qualities of the men of a group, and convey it for safe keeping to some <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> or secret place. By means of a certain rite an expert would cause those qualities to be protected so that the owners would not be affected by the evils of <hi rend="i">hauhauaitu, pahunu, hinapo, tumatarehurehu,</hi> etc., all of which are extremely pernicious and dangerous to human life.</p>
        <p>The conditions mentioned are the result of some transgression of the laws of <hi rend="i">tapu,</hi> that is to say of offences against the gods. Inasmuch as a person can commit such offences without being aware of it at the time, it follows that he never
            <pb xml:id="n228" n="228"/>
            knew when the evils mentioned might afflict him. The first two names given denote a loss of courage, vigour and mental power. A person so afflicted loses his nerve, becomes apprehensive, his presence of mind fails him in a crisis. It is not a question of cowardice, that is quite a different thing. The fact is the gods are not with him; their sustaining, vivifying power has been withdrawn. He has become <hi rend="i">pahunu,</hi> he is assailed by <hi rend="i">tumatarehurehu,</hi> he is afflicted by <hi rend="i">hinapo,</hi> and can no longer see the warning signs of the gods. The writer is inclined to think that Tu-mata-rehurehu (dim-eyed Tu) and Tu-matapongia (sightless Tu) are personified forms of this condition of <hi rend="i">hinapo.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>Should men of a fighting force be afflicted by these evils it becomes necessary to remove them. This is done in a very simple manner; the afflicted person passes between the legs of the priest of the party, or those of a chief. If a woman is available, the sufferer will lie down and get her to step over him, or, as the Maori phrases it, he passes below her thighs. Both acts are effective, says the Maori. It is a result of the ancient belief in the extraordinary powers of the human organs of reproduction. In some cases the afflicted man just inserted his head between the limbs of the woman. We are also told that the apron or kilt of an influential woman was carried by an armed force in some cases, and a man afflicted by <hi rend="i">hauhauaitu</hi> would wrap it round his head, and let it remain there a few moments. We now see how useful was the usage of protecting the qualities of a person, as described above; it was a form of life insurance.</p>
        <p>When a young man lifts his first war trail, he will secure some article belonging to the first man he kills, a weapon or garment, and present it to the priest of his own party, who will then perform over him a form of the Tohi rite. There was ever a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> or priest of some kind accompanying a raiding force, for many superstitions were observed in regard to war, and so the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> was deemed highly necessary. One of the chief tasks of such a functionary was to consult his <hi rend="i">atua,</hi> or familiar, with regard to a coming fight, and explain the result to the party. This is why the “chaplain” of the force was often in command of it.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n229" n="229"/>
        <p>It is unlucky for the members of a raiding force to eat standing; no matter how pushed for time they may be they must lay down their weapons and seat themselves when partaking of food. The moon and stars were closely scanned for signs or omens prior to engaging in a fight. If a fortified village were to be attacked then the moon represented that village. Any star near it would be taken as representing the attacking force; auguries were derived from the relative positions of star and moon. The writer had for years in his camp an old native who had fought against the Imperial troops at Orakau. He told me that when the Tuhoe contingent reached the scene of the fighting, they saw a favourable omen for an attacking force in the positions of a star and the moon. But they heedlessly constructed a redoubt at Orakau, and let the Pakeha (European) force attack them there, wherefor of course they were defeated. He concluded: “The fort fell, but it was our own fort, and we fell with it.”</p>
        <p>We have seen that Tu is the principal being representing war; he personifies war and bloodshed. At the same time, whenever fighting was toward the Maori always selected one of the minor war gods, beings of the third or fourth class, to fight under. The force was under the <hi rend="i">mana</hi> and <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> of Tu, but that superior being is not a directing expert, that is the duty of the minor <hi rend="i">atua,</hi> perhaps Maru, or Uenuku, or some other personified form of natural phenomena. Or the <hi rend="i">atua</hi> employed might be a fourth-class one, a mere familiar, the spirit of a deceased relative of its medium, such as Te Rehu-o-tainui, already described.</p>
        <p>When actually engaged in fighting the Maori was almost naked. He had to be, for he had no sleeved garment to cover the upper part of his body. He had to discard his upper garment in order to gain freedom of action. A long kilt would also be too much in his eyes, so he either shortened his kilt or donned a small apron-like garment termed a <hi rend="i">maro.</hi> This was secured round his waist by a belt called a <hi rend="i">tu</hi> or <hi rend="i">tatua,</hi> sometimes <hi rend="i">whitiki.</hi> Occasionally a thick, closely-woven cloak termed a <hi rend="i">pauku</hi> and <hi rend="i">pukupuku</hi> was worn as a protection against spears, but it was so secured as to leave the arms free. An important ritual formula connected with war was styled <hi rend="i">maro</hi>
            <pb xml:id="n230" n="230"/>
            <figure xml:id="Bes02Maor230a"><graphic url="Bes02Maor230a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Bes02Maor230a-g"/><head><hi rend="b">A stalwart son of Tu.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Dominion Museum photo collection</hi></head></figure>
            <pb xml:id="n231" n="231"/>
            <hi rend="i">taua</hi> or war apron. When performing the war dance the very scantiest apology for garments was worn.</p>
        <p>No large supplies of food were carried by a raiding party, for it always reckoned to find food in an enemy country, and indeed often subsisted on the enemy himself. Fern root, already described, was a favoured food for journeys, and something was generally picked up by the way.</p>
        <p>It is doubtful if any battle of magnitude ever took place in old Maori days. The intertribal wars consisted of a series of raids. The greatest losses would occur when a fortified village was taken, and that would not be a common occurrence. When such a place was taken the result would probably be, not a fight, but a massacre.</p>
        <p>Women occasionally took part in fighting, and also accompanied raiding parties; even children were sometimes taken on such expeditions, a most extraordinary act from our point of view. The writer has obtained interesting notes on raids made on the Wairoa tribes in the “twenties” and “thirties” of last century from two old women who, as children, accompanied bands of Tuhoe raiders. Women accompanied the Tuhoe contingent that marched to Waikato in 1864 to assist in the fighting against Imperial troops. Several of these women were killed in the siege of Orakau.</p>
        <p>Some of the old sayings pertaining to war are of interest. The following are specimens of these <hi rend="i">pepeha,</hi> or <hi rend="i">whakatauki,</hi> as such proverbial expressions are termed:—
            <q>“<hi rend="i">Tini te whetu, iti te pokeao</hi>”—A multitude of stars may be obscured by a small dark cloud. Even so may a small party of resolute men accomplish much in war.</q>
            <q>“<hi rend="i">Nga rakau mata rua a Tu-matauenga</hi>”—The double-edged weapons of the war god. Applied to such weapons as are used for both thrusting and striking.</q>
            <q>“<hi rend="i">Ka moe te mata hi tuna; ka ara te mata hi taua</hi>”—The eyes of the eel fisher close, but the eyes of a watchman are open. This includes an illustration of the playing upon words so much appreciated by the Maori; one fishes for eels, the other for a hostile force.</q>
            <q>“<hi rend="i">He toa taua, mate taua; he toa piki pari, mate pari; he toa ngaki kai, ma te huhu tena</hi>”—A warrior dies in battle, a cragsman on a cliff, but a food cultivator of old age.</q>
            <pb xml:id="n232" n="232"/>
            <q>“<hi rend="i">He iti na Tuhoe e kata te Po</hi>”—A few of Tuhoe shall make the world of death laugh. The small raiding parties of the Tuhoe folk achieved fame.</q>
            <q>“<hi rend="i">He urunga tangata, he urunga panekeneke</hi>”—A human pillow is a slippery pillow. Do not depend too much on others, but rely on the strength of your own arm.</q>
          </p>
        <p>A significant old saying is this: “The sleep of a bird in a tree top is sound, but uneasy is that of man who ever dreads an attack.”</p>
        <p>A saying of one of our old officers of the Native Contingent struck the writer as being neat; it was: “Death is a permanent garment of the warrior.”</p>
        <p><hi rend="i">Ika-a-Whiro</hi> denotes a tried warrior; <hi rend="i">arero whero</hi> the “red tongues,” the ordinary fighting man; <hi rend="i">ati-a-toa</hi> the young men not yet thoroughly proved. These are special or honorific terms; the ordinary term for a staunch fighter is <hi rend="i">toa.</hi> Contemptuous expressions such as <hi rend="i">to-kumu</hi> and <hi rend="i">pirorehe</hi> are applied to laggards those who show cowardice.</p>
        <p>If there was one quality more highly cultivated by the Maori than that of revenge the writer has yet to learn of it. To avenge insults, wrongs, etc., was considered to be one of the most important duties of man. Hence it was that a slight mishap might develop into a feud, and that feud might continue for generations. The duty of squaring accounts with any tribe that had slain a tribesman was ceaselessly impressed upon young folk. These feuds often meant the dispatch of raiding forces until the account was settled, but winter and spring were, as a rule, peaceful times. The duty and recreation of guerilla fighting was postponed until the crops had been planted. By the time an account was deemed squared the other side probably held that it was more than square, and they would busy themselves in equalising it, and so the feud was continued.</p>
        <p>When a force was defeated a peculiar rite was sometimes performed in order to avenge the disaster by means of black magic. In this dread act the souls of enemies are said to be “cooked” or destroyed, and their weapons rendered harmless. Some very singular acts were performed by the Maori in order to avenge a reverse, or a slain tribesman, or at least to equalise
            <pb xml:id="n233" n="233"/>
            the account. Old fighters have explained that, in some cases, a reverse was equalised by building a new house and naming it after the place where the tribe had been defeated. In some cases at least of this nature a chief of the enemy would be invited to the village and there lodged and entertained in the new house. After a short sojourn he would return to his home. We have already scanned other weird methods of “avenging” a death or defeat by means of spinning tops and swinging on a <hi rend="i">moari.</hi>
          </p>
        <p>Another extraordinary act sometimes performed was explained to me by Tutakangahau of Tuhoe, a man possessed of much old-time lore. A people might be defeated by a force of another tribe. The stricken ones would set to work and fashion a new war canoe, a work of some years. When finished a war party would man the vessel and set off to visit the territory of the enemy. On their arrival there they would lie off shore, broadside on to the coastline, and cause the canoe to rock to and fro sideways. This over, the party returned home; the accoun